The Vatican

Vatican finances, the balance sheets of the IOR and of the St. Peter's Obligation

There is an intrinsic relationship between the budgets of the Oblates of St. Peter's and the Institute for works of Religion.

Andrea Gagliarducci-July 12, 2024-Reading time: 4 minutes

There is a close relationship between the annual declaration of the St. Peter's obolus and the balance sheet of the Istituto delle Opere di Religione, the so-called "Vatican bank". Because the Obolo is destined to the charity of the Pope, but this charity is also expressed in the support of the structure of the Roman Curia, an immense "missionary budget" that has expenses, but not so many incomes, and that must continue to pay salaries. And because the IOR, for some time now, has been making a voluntary contribution of its profits precisely to the Pope, and these profits serve to lighten the budget of the Holy See. 

For years the IOR has not had the same benefits as in the past, so that the portion allocated to the Pope has decreased over the years. The same situation applies to the Obolo, whose income has decreased over the years, and which has also had to face this decrease in the IOR's support. So much so that in 2022 it had to double its income with a general divestment of assets.

That is why the two budgets, published last month, are somehow connected. After all, the Vatican finances have always been connected, and everything contributes to helping the Pope's mission. 

But let's look at the two budgets in more detail.

The St. Peter's Oblong

Last June 29, the St. Peter's Oblates presented their annual balance sheet. Revenues were 52 million, but expenses amounted to 103.4 million, of which 90 million were for the apostolic mission of the Holy Father. Included in the mission are the expenses of the Curia, which amount to 370.4 million. The Obolo thus contributes 24% to the budget of the Curia. 

Only 13 million went to charitable works, to which, however, must be added donations from Pope Francis through other dicasteries of the Holy See totaling 32 million, 8 of which were financed directly through the obolo.

In summary, between the Obolus Fund and the funds of the dicasteries financed in part by the Obolus, the Pope's charity financed 236 projects, for a total of 45 million. However, the balance deserves some observations.

Is this the true use of the St. Peter's Obligation, which is often associated with the Pope's charity? Yes, because the very purpose of the Obligation is to support the mission of the Church, and it was defined in modern terms in 1870, after the Holy See lost the Papal States and had no more income to run the machine.

That said, it is interesting that the budget of the Obolus can also be deducted from the budget of the Curia. Of the 370.4 million of budgeted funds, 38.9% is earmarked for local Churches in difficulty and in specific contexts of evangelization, amounting to 144.2 million.

Funds earmarked for worship and evangelization amount to 48.4 million, or 13.1%.

Dissemination of the message, that is, the entire Vatican communication sector, represents 12.1% of the budget, with a total of 44.8 million.

37 million (10.9% of the budget) was allocated to support the apostolic nunciatures, while 31.9 million (8.6% of the total) went to the service of charity - precisely the money donated by Pope Francis through the dicasteries -, 20.3 million to the organization of ecclesial life, 17.4 million to the historical heritage, 10.2 million to academic institutions, 6.8 million to human development, 4.2 million to Education, Science and Culture and 5.2 million to Life and Family.

Income, as mentioned above, amounted to 52 million euros, 48.4 million of which were donations. Last year there were fewer donations (43.5 million euros), but income, thanks to the sale of real estate, amounted to 107 million euros. Interestingly, there are 3.6 million euros of income from financial returns.

As for donations, 31.2 million came from direct collection by dioceses, 21 million from private donors, 13.9 million from foundations and 1.2 million from religious orders.

The countries that donate the most are the United States (13.6 million), Italy (3.1 million), Brazil (1.9 million), Germany and South Korea (1.3 million), France (1.6 million), Mexico and Ireland (0.9 million), Czech Republic and Spain (0.8 million).

IOR balance sheet

Pope IOR 13 million to the Holy See, compared to a net profit of 30.6 million euros.

The profits represent a significant improvement over the €29.6 million in 2022. However, it is necessary to compare the figures: they range from the 86.6 million profit declared in 2012 - which quadrupled the previous year's earnings - to 66.9 million in the 2013 report, 69.3 million in the 2014 report, 16.1 million in the 2015 report, 33 million in the 2016 report and 31.9 million in the 2017 report, to 17.5 million in 2018.

The 2019 report, meanwhile, quantifies profits at 38 million, also attributed to the favorable market.

In 2020, the year of the COVID crisis, the profit was slightly lower at 36.4 million.

But in the first post-pandemic year, a 2021 still unaffected by the war in Ukraine, it returned to a negative trend, with a profit of only €18.1 million, and only in 2022 did it return to the €30 million barrier.

The IOR 2023 report speaks of 107 employees and 12,361 customers, but also of an increase in customer deposits: +4% to €5.4 billion. The number of clients continues to fall (they were 12,759 in 2022, even 14,519 in 2021), but this time the number of employees also decreases: they were 117 in 2022, they are 107 in 2023.

Thus, the negative trend of clients continues, which should give us pause for thought, bearing in mind that the screening of accounts deemed not compatible with the IOR's mission ended some time ago.

Now, the IOR is also called upon to participate in the reform of Vatican finances desired by Pope Francis. 

Jean-Baptiste de Franssu, president of the Council of Superintendence, highlights in his management letter the numerous accolades the IOR has received for its work in favor of transparency over the past decade, and announces: "The Institute, under the supervision of the Authority for Supervision and Financial Information (ASIF), is therefore ready to play its part in the process of centralizing all Vatican assets, in accordance with the Holy Father's instructions and taking into account the latest regulatory developments.

The IOR team is eager to collaborate with all Vatican dicasteries, with the Administration of the Patrimony of the Apostolic See (APSA) and to work with the Investment Committee to further develop the ethical principles of FCI (Faith Consistent Investment) in accordance with the Church's social doctrine. It is crucial that the Vatican be seen as a point of reference."

The authorAndrea Gagliarducci

Evangelization

Saiz Meneses encourages communion of bishops and movements, like Ratzinger

The Archbishop of Seville, Msgr. Saiz Meneses, recalled in the Vatican a few days ago that the movements are “a response raised by the Holy Spirit to the challenges of the present”, as Cardinal Ratzinger said, and that the relationship of the bishop with them “has a precise theological name: communion”.

Francisco Otamendi-May 26, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

At the same meeting at which Pope Leo XIV addressed to those responsible for associations of the faithful, ecclesial movements and new communities, the Archbishop of Seville, José Ángel Saiz Meneses, gave a talk entitled ‘Relationship between moderators and bishops. Conciliation as a style of government’.

Saiz Meneses started from his personal experience, when at the age of seventeen, he joined the Movement of Cursillos in Christianity -he is now spiritual advisor to his worldwide organism-. And he shared his conviction that movements, associations and communities “are, for the diocesan Church, a privileged way through which the Holy Spirit renews, again and again, the life of the Church.”.

The Pastor of the Church in Seville added that “the bishop must look at the movements not with the suspicion of the administrator in the face of something he does not control, but with the gratitude of the pastor in the face of what the Spirit stirs up”. 

In other words, “the bishop is not the owner of the Spirit in his diocese”; on the contrary, “he is its first servant and first guarantor of discernment”. 

Cardinal Ratzinger: the movements, a response of the Holy Spirit

The Archbishop of Seville recalled Cardinal Ratzinger's 1998 address to members of associations of the faithful, ecclesial movements and new communities.

In that intervention, he referred to the institutional dimension and the charismatic dimension of the Church, and “he did not present them as poles in tension, but as two co-essential dimensions of a single mystery”.

The then Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, later Benedict XVI, said that the movements are “a response raised up by the Holy Spirit to the challenges of the present”. Therefore, “their appearance in the history of the Church is not the fruit of human planning, but the sign that the Spirit continues to be the protagonist of the mission”. 

Having said this, he also added that every authentic charism needs to be purified and needs the mediation of ecclesial discernment. The latter, its ecclesial integration, “is not always easy”. 

Saiz Meneses then highlighted the three fundamental tasks of the bishop in his relationship with associations, movements and communities: discernment, integration and mission.

Conciliation: communion and synodality

In his opinion, the relationship that the bishop is called to maintain with the leaders of associations, movements and communities “has a precise theological name: communion”.

In allusion to the magisterium of St. John Paul II, Saiz Meneses affirmed that this communion and “conciliation (between the bishop and those responsible for movements) is not an exercise of diplomatic skill or a balance of forces in tension”. 

It is, rather, the “mutual recognition, anchored in faith, that both are servants of the same Spirit that precedes them both and that acts in an inexhaustible way”.”

Recalling the magisterium of Pope Francis, the Archbishop of Seville affirmed that communion, in its historical form, has a name today: “synodality”. In fact, “the very meeting of the bishop with the leaders of movements is a synodal act”.

“Grammar of listening.”

The Archbishop of Seville also alluded to the magisterium of Pope Leo XIV, who, since his election, has insisted that “synodality is a spiritual and missionary category”. 

In his address to some two hundred leaders of associations of the faithful and movements, convened by the Dicastery of the Laity, Family and Life, Monsignor Saiz Meneses emphasized the following. “It is not enough that they (the bishop and the movements) coexist in peace, not even that they collaborate in common projects, they must be able to mutually engender each other in faith, to correct each other with charity, to question each other with the truth.”. 

In addition, the Archbishop alluded to what Pope Leo calls “the grammar of listening” to explain “the readiness to be surprised, to discover that the Spirit speaks through voices that we had not foreseen”. This conciliation between bishop and movements is, according to the speaker, “a dynamic process that needs to be renewed with realism continuously”.

Pastoral experience in Seville. The bishop, “welcome and discern”.”

Monsignor Saiz Meneses concluded by looking back at his pastoral experience in Seville. “There, associations, movements and communities of very diverse origins and spiritualities coexist with the brotherhoods and confraternities, which," he said, "constitute an important part of the pastoral life of the city," he said. fabric of religious affiliation which cannot be ignored and which also calls for ongoing pastoral discernment”.

As Archbishop of Seville, he recalled that his task is to welcome and discern, recognizing the gifts and integrating them into “a common project of evangelization”, without fearing diversity. 

Finally, he stressed that the bishop who welcomes associations, movements and communities into his diocese, “is not managing pastoral resources”. His work consists, according to the website of the archbishopric of Seville, He was also the first to recognize that “the gift of the Spirit is greater than any diocesan program; that the Church over which he presides is not his own, but Christ's. And that his task is not to limit the action of the Spirit, but to serve him with all the love and lucidity he is capable of. And that his task is not to limit the action of the Spirit, but to serve him with all the love and lucidity of which he is capable”.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

ColumnistsRafael Sanz Carrera

“Magnifica humanitas”: human dignity in the face of artificial intelligence.

The encyclical "Magnifica humanitas" proposes a fundamental idea: technological development is only authentically human when it serves the person and does not replace him.

May 26, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

The new encyclical “Magnifica humanitas”places the debate on artificial intelligence on a horizon that goes beyond the technical. It is not just a reflection on disruptive innovations, but a fundamental question: what it means to be human in a world mediated by algorithms.

The document is clearly in the tradition of the Church's social doctrine, especially in the wake of “Rerum Novarum”. If then the social question was articulated around the industrial revolution, today the challenge is formulated around the digital revolution and the expansion of artificial intelligence.

Technology with a human face

Pope analysis of the encyclical underlines a key point: technology is not neutral in its cultural effects. AI cannot be understood solely as an efficient tool, but as a phenomenon that reconfigures the way we work, relate and decide.

In this context, the magisterial text insists on a decisive principle: human dignity is not deduced from technological progress, but precedes and judges it. This criterion acts as the axis of ethical discernment in the face of any digital development.

An anthropological question

Beyond occupational or economic risks, the encyclical raises a deeper question: the transformation of the image of man. The automation of decisions, the algorithmic mediation of daily life and the increasing delegation of cognitive tasks raise questions about freedom, responsibility and the meaning of human work.

It is not, therefore, a technophobic stance, but a call to reposition technology within an integral vision of the person.

Continuity and novelty

The document is also presented as an exercise in historical continuity. Just as the Church critically accompanied the birth of the industrial world, it now takes up the challenge of illuminating the digital world. The key is not opposition to progress, but its orientation towards the human good.

In this sense, the encyclical proposes a basic idea: technological development is only authentically human when it serves the person and does not replace him or her.

An open question

The diagnosis is not merely theoretical. The expansion of the artificial intelligence already poses today concrete decisions in education, work, economy and communication. The question that the text leaves open is whether contemporary society will be able to maintain a stable human criterion in the midst of unprecedented technological acceleration.

The answer, the encyclical suggests, will depend not only on technology, but on the capacity of culture to continue to recognize the irreducible dignity of each person.

The authorRafael Sanz Carrera

Doctor of Canon Law

Evangelization

Rod Dreher: from intellectual arrogance to incarnated faith

Rod Dreher, American writer, reflects on his life journey, his friendship with J.D. Vance and the need to recover a lived faith, not just an intellectual one.

Inmaculada Sancho-May 26, 2026-Reading time: 5 minutes

Rod Dreher does not speak of faith from comfort. American journalist and writer based in Europe, author of three “bestsellers” in the New York Times, has paid a high price for his convictions: a crisis that shook his foundations, a broken marriage, estrangement from his family. His latest book, “Living in Amazement”, which he spoke about in the published interview by Omnes, is the attempt of one who has lost much to find God in what is left. Among his closest interlocutors is J.D. Vance, the American vice-president who entered the Catholic Church thanks, among others, to Dreher himself.

Rod Dreher learned to differentiate thinking about God from having a true encounter with Him after losing the ability to believe in the Catholic faith. He tells Omnes that when he first became interested in Catholicism in 1991, he was working as a journalist in Louisiana. An older colleague encouraged him to volunteer in the soup kitchen of the Missionaries of Charity - Mother Teresa's work. He accepted and, although it wasn't what he expected, he put on his apron and began scrubbing pots and peeling potatoes: “I remember thinking, I'm an intellectual; my time would be better spent reading theology books. I never went back to the dining room.”.

Many years later, with his Catholic faith in ruins, he wondered if his faith might have been stronger if he had spent as much time in the dining hall as he did in theology books: “It was an important lesson about the trap of living too much in your head. I don't think there's anything wrong with reading theology - it's important to know the faith - but there are other ways of knowing,” he assures. “You can know it intellectually, which is important, but I think religion is not fundamentally about a concept but a perception: what we learn through the senses. That's why liturgy is so important. That's why devotions are so important. Working in a dining room or embodying the faith in the body is more important than living it only in the head. Both matter, but one matters more than the other. Because when you live the faith in the body, sacred history and religion penetrate to the bone in a way that doesn't happen when you stay in intellectual abstraction,” he says.

To young people who say they are Christians but live as if they are not, he gives them no choice: “You can't have it both ways. Either Christ is the Lord of your life, or he is not. There is no middle ground.” He himself wanted to rebel against this thinking in his university years, when he wanted to put conditions on God - among them, that he be allowed to live his sexual freedom - until he understood the contradiction. He formally converted to Catholicism in 1993 and embraced a life of chastityIt's very hard to be in your early twenties in Washington and suddenly be chaste. But I knew that was the price of following Jesus“. He adds: ”Don't lie to yourselves. Either you are with Christ, or you are not. But at the same time, it's not just a harsh message: there is a life in Christ that the world cannot offer you. And the more you die to yourselves -by going to confession, to Mass, The more you will change the way you see yourselves and the world, the more you will begin to see the great gift of faith. You will begin to see the great gift that is faith. And it is infinitely more powerful than what the world offers.”.

Crisis of faith

Dreher describes his move from Methodism to Catholicism and then to Eastern Orthodoxy as a process of unlearning the habit of intellectualizing God. For years he was a convinced Catholic: he knew the doctrine thoroughly and believed that, as long as he had the dogmas clear in his head, his faith was unassailable. But it didn't turn out that way. Nine years after his conversion, he began investigating the sexual abuse scandal in the American Church. A priest who assisted him in that investigation warned him early on: “Rod, I see you are a serious Catholic. I want to warn you: if you continue down this investigative path, it will lead you to darker places than you imagine.” Dreher responded that he felt he had to do it so that the victims would get justice. The priest told him, “Fine. I'll help you in any way I can, but be prepared.”.

He was not prepared. The case that marked him the most was that of Cardinal McCarrick, who was John Paul II put at the forefront of the American bishops“ fight against abuse. Dreher had known since 2002 that McCarrick himself was an abuser of seminarians, but without public statements and documents he could not publish: ‘I had to endure seeing McCarrick appear on television saying, ’We are so shocked by what is going on, we are so saddened,” knowing that he was. In fact, his lawyer called my editor to ask him to stop my investigation. I had to carry within me, as a Catholic, the burden of knowing he was a liar while everyone believed him. I saw that attitude in so many bishops of that time: they cared more about protecting the image of the institution than the victims and their families. I saw families ruined by lawsuits. The Church put lawyers to work to sink those victims".

Still, Dreher acknowledges that not all of the Church looked the other way. He agrees that the Pope Benedict XVI did a lot to address those scandals: “Yes, he did. I love Benedict. And even though years later, the Church expelled McCarrick from the clerical state, what I had seen and learned was simply devastating. It's like if you pick up an iron frying pan with your bare hands over a fire: eventually you have to let go. And that's what happened to me.

In his case, he tried to get out of the crisis intellectually, reading books on Catholicism and papal authority, then orthodox books, without being able to make up his mind. Then one day, in prayer, he came to a certainty that would change everything: “If any of us are saved, it is because we have a transforming relationship with Jesus Christ. The truth is not propositions; the truth is that incarnate man, God made flesh”. And he said to the Lord, “I don't know if I am making the right decision in becoming Orthodox, but if I am wrong, have mercy on me, because I cannot find you in the Catholic Church. Not because Christ is not in the Catholic Church - I believe he is, even today - but because of my own fragility and that of the Church at that time. There was a wall,” he explains.

In Orthodoxy, he admits that he found a more mystical path, closer to the body and to prayer. And a lesson in humility that he had not expected: “As a Catholic I had been intellectually arrogant. That was my fault, not the Church's. It was a great grace that God gave me. It was a great grace that God broke me of that arrogance. Now I love Orthodoxy, but I see my work as an attempt to help all Christians - Catholic, Protestant and Orthodox - to know and love Jesus more. We have much more in common in the face of the post-Christian world than what separates us.” He learned this from studying Christians imprisoned by the Communists: when they arrived in prison, they understood that they were not there because they were Catholic or Orthodox, but because they confessed Jesus Christ.

Faith and politics

There is a story Dreher tells with a mixture of affection and concern. It was he who sought out the priest who instructed the vice president. J.D. Vance in the Catholic faith. She knows him well. And that is precisely why he prays for him: “I know him well enough to know that he takes his faith seriously, and he must be tormented inside by what is happening. No vice president can ever go against the president. But I believe that, ultimately, people have to choose, and they must choose faith over worldly power.”.

Last November, Dreher was at Vance's home. At the time, anti-Semitism and racism were growing among some American right-wing “influencers” - a sector that hates Vance precisely because he married a woman of Indian origin. Dreher pleaded with him directly: “As my friend, as a brother in Christ, you are a Catholic: you have to speak out against this.” He still hasn't. “I don't think there's anything racist or anti-Semitic about J.D. Vance, but I think he's concerned about his political future. I remember when he had a disagreement with Pope Francis on migration: he disagreed with the Holy Father, but he did it intelligently, using arguments from St. Augustine, I would like to say, in a respectful manner. Trump has no respect for the pope or anyone else. And so I think it must be very painful for J.D. to live with that tension.” He can only hope and pray, he concludes, that he understands that his first loyalty is to Jesus Christ: “In the end, as the Bible says, you cannot serve two masters.”.

The authorInmaculada Sancho

Read more
The Vatican

May the Spirit of peace, mission and unity open the doors, Pope invokes

Pope Leo XIV prayed this Sunday, on the Solemnity of Pentecost, that “the Spirit of the Risen One,” who is the Spirit of peace and mission, may open the doors of God, of the Church and of our hearts. In the Regina caeli he prayed for the Church in China and the grace of unity.

Francisco Otamendi-May 25, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

Pope Leo XIV defined this morning in Rome, at the Holy Mass of the Solemnity of Pentecost, celebrated in St. Peter's Basilica, the identity of the “Spirit of the Risen Lord. He is ”the Spirit of peace“, whom we ask ”to save us from the evil of war, which is overcome not by a superpower, but by the omnipotence of love“.

In his Passover, “Christ reconciles God and humanity, and the Holy Spirit instills peace in hearts and spreads it in the world,” he said.

Moreover, “the holy law of God is inscribed in our hearts, engraved by the Spirit with characters of love in the flesh of Christ and in his body, which is the Church”. And “this law is the code of peace; it is the double commandment of love, which the Spirit reminds us of in every heartbeat”.

Pope Leo XIV at the Holy Mass procession for the Solemnity of Pentecost in St. Peter's Basilica at the Vatican May 24, 2026. (Photo by OSV News/Matteo Minnella, Reuters).

Spirit of mission, of truth

In the second place, the Pontiff said in the homily, The Spirit of the Risen One is the Spirit of mission: “As the Father has sent me,‘ says the Lord, ’even so I send you. We are thus sharers in the mission of Jesus; that of the One who goes out from God and returns to God with the power of the Spirit, who proceeds from the Father and the Son, with them he is adored and glorified, the only God. 

The Holy Spirit is the living charity of Christ, and while he gives the apostles the power to express themselves in the variety of languages, he teaches humanity the word of salvation, Pope Leo pointed out.

Unity for his Church, which promotes the Spirit

This mission, added the Successor of Peter, “begins by affirming the truth about God and man, because the Spirit of the Risen One is the ‘Spirit of truth’ (Jn 14:17). 

“The Lord himself has promised us this, asking for unity for his Church, a unity founded on the love of God, the source of our love,” Leo XIV stressed. “The Spirit, who spoke through the prophets, always promotes unity in truth, because he arouses in us understanding, concord and coherence of life.”.

In conclusion, the Pope prayed that the Spirit “may free humanity from misery, that “he may heal us from the scourge of sin, for the redemption proclaimed to all peoples in the name of Jesus. This is the grace that gave courage to the apostles; may it also be given to us, today and always, through the intercession of Mary, Mother of the Church.

Regina caeli: prayer for the Church in China, for Lebanon, for the Middle East

In the Regina caeli, After his address on the Solemnity of Pentecost, the Pope recalled that today, the Feast of Mary, Help of Christians, is a day of prayer for the Church in China.

“In the liturgical memory of the Virgin Mary Help of Christians, venerated with great devotion at the Sheshan Shrine in Shanghai, we unite our prayers to those of the Catholics in China, as a sign of our affection for them, and of their communion with the universal Church and with the Successor of Peter.”.

May the intercession of the Queen of Heaven obtain for the believing community in China “the grace of unity and grant everyone the strength to bear witness to the Gospel in daily difficulties, to be a seed of hope and peace. In particular, I invoke eternal peace for the victims of the accident that occurred in recent days in a mine in northern China,” Pope Leo XIV prayed.

“To Mary Most Holy, Help of Christians, we also entrust,» he concluded, «the Christian communities of the Holy Land, Lebanon and the entire Middle East, who are suffering because of the war.”.

Invoking the help of the Holy Spirit to open the three gates

Before praying the Marian prayer with the Romans and pilgrims in St. Peter's Square, the Pope referred to “the doors opened by the Holy Spirit”.

The first door is that of God himself, in the sense that it opens for us access to the mystery of God as revealed in Jesus Christ. With the gift of his Spirit, God grants us true faith, and the Holy Spirit helps us to have a personal experience of God; to encounter him in Jesus and not only in the observance of a law; to recognize him in ourselves and to discover the signs of his presence in ordinary life.”.

The second door “is that of the cenacle, that is, of the Church. Without the fire of the Spirit, the Church remains a prisoner of fear, fearful of the challenges of the world, closed in on herself and therefore incapable of entering into dialogue with the changing times. The Spirit opens the doors of the Church so that she can welcome and receive everyone, even those who have closed the doors to God, to others, to hope, to the joy of life”, as Pope Francis recalled.

Finally, “the Holy Spirit opens the doors of our hearts, helping us to overcome resistance, selfishness, mistrust and prejudice, and enabling us to live as children of God and brothers and sisters among ourselves”.

The Pope asked that “on this day of Pentecost, we must invoke the Holy Spirit to open all the doors that are still closed. We need to rediscover God as a Father who loves us; to build a Church where all feel at home; and to grow a fraternal world in which peace reigns among all peoples”.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

The Vatican

What does Magnifica Humanitas say to Catholics today? 

Pope Leo XIV's first encyclical, Magnificent Humanitas, makes a contemporary reading of the Social Doctrine of the Church and the challenges of society in a time marked by the absolutization of Artificial Intelligence and the new poverties.

Maria José Atienza-May 25, 2026-Reading time: 16 minutes

The magisterium of recent Popes, especially St. Paul VI, St. John Paul II and Francis, holy fathers of the Church such as St. Augustine or Aquinas, is present in an encyclical that also quotes Guardini, magisterial documents and even “The Lord of the Rings”. 

Magnifica Humanitas is presented as an encyclical addressing the challenges of society in times of AI, not as an encyclical on Artificial Intelligence, an era described by some as the fourth industrial revolution. Indeed, the reference to Rerum Novarum, the encyclical of Leo XIII, from whom Pope Prevost takes his name, is a constant in this document.

If Rerum Novarum marks the beginning of what we know as the systematization of the Social Doctrine of the Church, the social, labor, relational and cultural change that humanity is experiencing, especially with the irruption and universalization of the use of Artificial Intelligence, is the key to reading Leo XIV's first encyclical, which begins by stating that: “the power and omnipresence of emerging technologies intertwine with the fabric of everyday life, mold the processes of decision-making and profoundly affect the collective imagination”.”

The Pope begins his first encyclical with a quick summary of all the aspects that he will develop in this document: the history of the development of the Church's Social Doctrine, the magisterial work in the path of accompanying and guiding people in the different situations of their existence, the prophetic denunciation of the dangers of “progress without God” and the call to “build a city centered on the common good” which “demands, above all, building on the rock of a relationship with God (...), accepting the limits and fragility of humanity without considering them an error to be corrected (...), accepting the limits and fragility of humanity without considering them an error to be corrected (...), accepting the limits and fragility of humanity without considering them an error to be corrected (...).), to accept the limits and fragility of humanity without considering them an error to be corrected (...) and to build a world in which all can ‘flourish’”. 

The role of the Social Doctrine of the Church

“IA must be understood not as a thematic appendix, or as an emergency to be managed, but as a transformation that challenges from within the categories of Social Doctrine and demands its further development, in fidelity to the Gospel,” the Pope stresses in the first chapter of the encyclical, in which he retraces the Church's path in the development of Social Doctrine. 

Here, the Pope recalls, in the words of Pope Francis, that, “on many specific questions, the Church does not claim to offer «a definitive word», but recognizes the importance of paying attention to scientific research and of fostering a serious and loyal dialogue among scholars, accepting the diversity of opinions”.

Robert Prevost clearly affirms the nature of social doctrine, “which does not claim to replace the responsibilities of politics and institutions, but offers itself as a support for common discernment, helping to recognize and promote what contributes to the dignity of persons, to the vitality of communities and to the good of all”.

In the first pages of this encyclical, Leo XIV offers a broad and profound overview of the key documents of the Church's Magisterium on the Social Doctrine of the Church, beginning with Rerum Novarum, followed by documents such as Quadragesimo anno by Pius XI, published in 1931, the radio messages of Pius XII, Mater et Magistra and Pacen in Terris by John XXIII; the important apostolic constitution Gaudium et Spes, and after the Second Vatican Council, Populorum Progressio, by Paul VI, author also of Octogesima adveniens, written on the occasion of the 80th anniversary of Rerum novarum, and closer to the present time, the Encyclical Laborem exercens, written ninety years after the publication of Rerum novarum, by St. John Paul II, Sollicitudo Rei socialis and Centessimus annus. Of Benedict XVI, the Pope recalls the key political and social application in his Caritas in veritate and, finally, Evangelii Gaudium, Laudato Si’, Fratelli tutti and Dilexit te of Pope Francis.

In the Pope's eyes, all this forms a clear and harmonious pedagogy: “Each one, taking up the challenges of his own time and interpreting historical changes in the light of the Gospel, has highlighted different aspects of a unique heritage: the dignity of the person, the value of work, the universal destination of goods, solidarity and subsidiarity, care for creation, the centrality of peace and fraternity. The result is a harmonious development, although not always linear, marked by different accents, by progressive deepening and, at times, by changes of perspective that do not break with what has gone before, but rather bring its implications to maturity”. 

Human dignity

In the second chapter, the Pope dwells on the foundations of the Social Doctrine of the Church, recalling that “the Social Doctrine of the Church leads us to the very heart of our faith: the mystery of the living God, revealed in Jesus Christ as a communion of persons”. 

In this sense, he emphasizes that the dignity of the person “does not depend on the abilities he possesses, on the wealth or the role he plays, nor on the right or wrong decisions he makes, but is a gift that precedes and exceeds him, given by God,” denouncing ideologies that consider people as mere means to obtain results. 

The Pope warns of the danger that the protection of human rights may remain a mere formal declaration and that, in addition, its foundation of universality may be avoided because it is not based on solid principles. Here the Pope makes a special denunciation of the conditions of many women in the world, recalling that “doubly poor are the women who suffer situations of exclusion, mistreatment and violence, because they often find themselves with fewer possibilities of defending their rights” (...) “As long as this disparity exists”, emphasizes Pope Prevost, “we cannot say that society truly and profoundly recognizes that women have the same dignity as men”. 

The Pope, in this chapter, reviews the implications of the search for the common good in the political sphere, recalling that “when politics renounces a long-term vision and is reduced to short-term calculations or sterile polarizations, discourses on the common good lose credibility, and at the same time inequalities and social fractures grow”. Here, the pontiff invites us to “think of forms of cooperation and more effective international institutions, capable of caring for the global common good without nullifying the legitimate plurality of peoples and states”. 

In this line, he updates this call made for decades by the Church to emphasize that “where the wealth of nations increasingly depends on knowledge and technologies, when these goods remain concentrated in the hands of a few, without adequate forms of exchange and access, a new imbalance is created that contradicts the universal destination of goods and feeds the gap between the included and the excluded, between those who can participate in the digital revolution and those who remain on the margins”.

The Pope dwells specifically on the principle of solidarity, explaining that fraternity is “a social and political form that must be incarnated in shared decisions and itineraries. Solidarity, then, is the concrete recognition that the destiny of each is linked to the destiny of all; truly «no one is saved alone»” and stressing that “solidarity is both a principle and a virtue. As a principle, it expresses the objective order of relationships between individuals, groups and peoples, and alludes to the awareness of interdependence, so that the good of each passes through the good of others. As a virtue, on the other hand, it requires a «firm and persevering determination »102 to work for the common good. 

“Social justice must be confronted with digital technologies.”

In this chapter, he recalls the teachings of St. John Paul II and his immediate predecessor in explaining the concept of social justice: “The recent Magisterium has insisted on the fact that social justice demands an outlook whose starting point is the last. St. John Paul II spoke of a preferential option for the poor that must mark personal and social decisions, while Pope Francis denounced a «throwaway culture“ (...) The idea of ”social justice“ helps to recognize that injustices are not only born of wrong decisions of individuals, but also of structures, mechanisms, economic and cultural systems that produce inequality almost automatically. St. John Paul II spoke in this sense of structures of sin that are opposed to the will of God and require an effort of personal and social conversion”. 

For Pope Leo XIV, “at this time, social justice must also be confronted with the environment created by digital technologies. The spread of global networks, platforms and AI systems changes the way we inform ourselves, communicate and access services (...) A just social order in the digital age is one that guarantees equal access to opportunities for all, protects the smallest and most vulnerable, opposes hatred and disinformation, and subjects the use of data and technologies to public control, so that the criterion is not only profit but the dignity of each person and the good of peoples”.

Migrant reception

An updating of the concept of social justice that, of course, refers directly to migrants, towards whom we must “protect the right to hope of those who are forced to leave, guaranteeing them safe and legal channels, dignified reception conditions and real processes of integration. On the other hand, we must also promote the right to remain in one's own land in peace and security, addressing the root causes that force people to migrate, including those linked to economic injustices and the climate crisis.

True social development

Leo XIV addresses in this chapter the concept of Integral Human Development. At this point, he explains that “development which increases the consumption of some at the expense of costs and wounds others, or which relegates whole regions to subordinate roles and prevents them from expressing their own potential, is not human”. On the contrary, the Pope affirms, “The quality of development, in fact, is measured by its capacity to maintain together, without separating, justice towards persons and the care of the common home, favoring conditions of dignified life, access to necessary goods, just social relations”. 

Along these lines, he states emphatically that “technological innovations - including artificial intelligence - are not neutral; they can increase participation and justice, or widen inequalities, control and exclusion. For this reason, they must be examined with a decisive question: do they really contribute to the growth of individuals and peoples in humanity and fraternity, in respect for the common home and future generations?. 

Service-oriented power, also in the Church 

In what is his first encyclical, the Pope did not wish to evade responsibility and, therefore, the need for the Church to examine and ask forgiveness for her errors throughout history. 

On this point, the Pope also defends an authority at the service of the community: an authority of the community. diaconiaThe following is to be promoted: “Regular forms of evaluation of the exercise of ministerial responsibilities should be promoted, which are not a judgment on individuals, but instruments of formation and correction oriented to the mission”. 

Building Jerusalem, not a new tower of Babel

The Pope uses two powerful images to illustrate the possible ways of human progress: the selfishness and incommunication of Babel “where the common work is guided by a project of domination that ends up dehumanizing (cf. Gen 11:1-9); on the other hand, the ruins of Jerusalem, which with Nehemiah are rebuilt piece by piece, as a work of shared responsibility (cf. Neh 2-6)”.

“The danger of humanity becoming a victim of its own achievements had already been lucidly perceived by St. Paul VI, when he warned that «the most extraordinary scientific progress, the most astonishing technical prowess, the most prodigious economic growth, if they are not accompanied by authentic social and moral progress, are ultimately turned against man”, the Pope emphasizes in this third chapter of the encyclical.

The Pope calls for “a discernment of the anthropological vision” of technological progress. “If technological development advances without adequate ethical and social maturation, it can happen that the means increase without humanity growing in the same measure: one “has more”, but does not “be more”, and the person runs the risk of being valued primarily on the basis of the performance he or she offers.”. 

Artificial Intelligence 

As already announced, Magnifica Humanitas is not an encyclical on Artificial Intelligence, and this is what the Pope affirms in this third chapter. “I limit myself to recalling some essential elements for a moral and social discernment that protects the primacy of the person, so that it will always be human intelligence, with its conscience and its freedom, that guides technical innovations and responsibly establishes their use and their limits,” Leo XIV emphasizes. 

The Pope clearly points out, in point 99 of this encyclical, that “it is not possible to give a single and complete definition of AI. What we can say is that we must avoid the misunderstanding of equating this “intelligence” with human intelligence”. In this line, the Pope recalls: “AI is based on data processing but “they do not go through joy and pain, they do not mature. Nor do they have a moral conscience: they do not judge good and evil. They can imitate languages, behaviors, evaluations; they can simulate empathy or understanding, but they do not know what they produce, because they do not reside in the affective, relational and spiritual horizon in which the human being becomes wise”. 

Some dangers of AI

The pontiff does not hide the areas in which we can grant a kind of absolute criterion to Artificial Intelligence. In this regard, he dwells on three aspects, “in particular, must be taken into special consideration: the ease of achieving the result, the impression of objectivity and the simulation of human communication”. The first “can accustom us to delegate too much and to look for quick answers”, the second “risks making us forget that they reflect the cultural parameters of those who have projected them” and the third “can be dangerous when introduced in a poor context of relationships and real affection”. 

The Pope calls for ethical governance and special transparency to the mechanisms of this Artificial Intelligence: “For AI to respect human dignity and truly serve the common good, it is essential that responsibilities be clear at all stages: from those who design and program the systems to those who use them and those who decide to entrust them with concrete decisions (...) Calling for prudence, rigorous controls and, at times, also a slowdown in the adoption of AI does not mean being against progress, but exercising responsible care towards the human family”.

New riches and new poverty

In this new social context of data, “to speak of universal destination of goods means finding ways to ensure universal access to technologies and training. To speak of subsidiarity requires protecting the ability of communities to decide and correct, without relegating their intervention to later monitoring, once the standards have been established elsewhere”. 

Disarming AI and guarding humanity

The Pope speaks of “disarming” AI, which “does not mean renouncing technology, but preventing it from dominating the human. It means subtracting it from monopolies, making it debatable, refutable, and therefore habitable, restoring in it the plurality of human cultures”. 

Along these lines, the Pope makes a “vehement appeal to those who develop AI systems. Technological innovation can be, in a certain sense, a human form of participation in the divine act of creation”, therefore, for the Pope, these developers have an “ethical and spiritual weight, since each choice of project expresses a vision of humanity”.

Leo XIV encourages us not to lose our humanity. To be clear that “the quality of a civilization is measured not by the power of its means, but by the care it knows how to offer, by the ability to recognize a face in the other and not a function”. 

Transhumanism and posthumanism 

In this encyclical, in which the Pope gathers magisterial documents, the magisterium of recent pontiffs and external references, there is also an interesting reflection on two “background narratives” present in our society: transhumanism and posthumanism. “Transhumanism,” explains Brass XIV, “imagines an empowerment of the human being through technologies - biomedicine, body engineering, devices, algorithms - with the aspiration to increase performance and capabilities. Posthumanism, especially in its more radical versions, goes further: it criticizes anthropocentrism and proposes a form of hybridization between the human being, the machine and the environment, to the point of imagining that it will cross the threshold where humanity will surpass itself, entering a new evolutionary stage.”. 

Both intellectual systems directly attack human dignity, leading even to “accepting that some are considered less useful, less desirable, less worthy. In the name of progress we can even think of “necessary sacrifices”, and make the most vulnerable pay the price of an alleged optimization of the species”. 

On this point, the Pope considers it “necessary to make a clear distinction: it is one thing to integrate technologies into a human and relational vision; it is another to allow oneself to be guided by an imaginary that scorns the limit and promises a purely technical “salvation””.

Here, the pontiff reminds us, we must remember that the human being “does not flourish in spite of the limit, but often through the limit”. For it is in the limits that we exercise clearly human acts: care, compassion, love. At this point, the Pope takes a hopeful look at history in which we find how the commitment of a man or woman can change society, referring to figures such as Luther King or Dorothy Day, but also to St. Maximilian Maria Kolbe, St. Oscar Romero or Francois-Xavier Nguyễn Văn Thuận. 

Our “most human” is Christ

Thus, concludes the Pope, “humanity - magnificent and wounded - must not be replaced or surpassed; it can welcome the progress of technology to alleviate suffering and open up new possibilities, provided that it does not renounce that which makes it itself, namely, the capacity for relationship and love. At this point a decisive question arises: if there is an authentic “more than human”, where is it to be found? The Christian faith responds by indicating a fullness that does not derive from a technological divinization, but from that which is produced by the grace of God, received in Christ.

Ecology of communication: transparency also in the Church

The fourth chapter focuses on the nature of work and its role in human development and freedom. 

A chapter in which Robert Prevost sets his sights on the polarization, often created and fed through algorithms, that pervades our society. “The

disinformation”, the Pope affirms, “does not arise with AI, but finds in it today a powerful multiplier”. In this regard, he recalls that “those who control the digital platforms and the media have a remarkable ability to influence the collective imagination and present a certain vision of reality as desirable”. A scenario that makes desirable, for the pontiff, ”an ecology of communication” that establishes rules that make more transparent the criteria by which content is selected and amplified.

The Church too, the Pope points out, must “commit itself to transparent communication and to an honest search for the facts. Unfortunately, this has not always been the case. We have witnessed, with shame, the arduous uncovering of painful truths even about members of the Church and about ecclesial realities. In particular, some journalists committed to the truth have played a fundamental role in bringing to light injustices and abuses”.

Educate not to use AI

Likewise, the Pope makes an interesting call to “educate in the use of AI implies, therefore, educating to decide when and for what not to use it”. 

In this sense, he encourages an educational task that teaches to “dispense with AI and protect our young people from the promise of the perfect machine, from that subtle seduction that makes human thought seem useless precisely when it is most needed.”.

Education is one of the key points to read in this papal document, which advocates care for access to education and the right of families to an education in accordance with their beliefs. 

Encouraging work, not welfare

On the subject of work, the Pope recalls that “work is not simply an instrument, but expresses and enhances the dignity of our life” and for this reason, “economic aid to the poor is still sometimes necessary in emergency situations, but it cannot become the only response, since the goal is to offer each person the conditions to live in dignity through his or her own work”. 

In this field, the pontiff is also particularly clear when he recalls the need to promote decent and accessible work and to avoid “exacerbated capitalism” that leads to “justifying decisions that systematically sacrifice employment” for the sake of greater profits. He also makes a singular appeal to trade union organizations to “open themselves to new forms of work and to new workers, to represent and defend them”.

The true parameters of wealth

Brass XIV echoes in this letter the growth of world wealth, noting, however, that “world wealth has grown in absolute terms, but its concentration in a few hands has increased and imbalances have become more pronounced, both between countries and within the same country. A reality that takes on new perspectives in times of AI and that make necessary ”economic-technological dynamics towards the common good, promoting decent work, social inclusion and an equitable distribution of the benefits of innovation“. 

The family, the center of society

Although it might seem a digression within the text, the Pope focuses on the family as “the primary social good. Founded on the stable union between a man and a woman, it is the first environment in which each person develops his or her potential, becomes aware of his or her dignity and learns the first forms of truth and goodness”. 

This is the framework for the call to the states to promote and encourage socio-labor models that help families, allowing the reconciliation, their formation and the maintenance of these families. “It is necessary to support social bonds: networks and educational communities that accompany life choices and prevent uncertainty from generating loneliness and dependence,” the Pope concludes. 

New slavery and new colonialism

In the age of Artificial Intelligence, the Pope makes a special reflection on the new slavery, whether it be the slavery generated by algorithms that trap and “decide” the lives of many people or the fact that “in the world of AI, nothing is immaterial or magical. Every response that seems immediate and perfect comes from a long chain of mediations, from an extensive network of natural resources, energy infrastructures and, above all, people. A significant part of the functioning of the digital economy is sustained by the silent work of millions of human beings, employed in activities that are not very visible”, with little pay and, above all, women. 

In this sense, he highlights the power of networks in new forms of slavery such as human trafficking or the emergence of “new colonialisms”: “vital information that, once correlated, can be used to train predictive models, guide investment strategies, anticipate crises and, above all, select who and what matters”.

“It is here,” the Pope emphasizes, “that one of the most urgent moral questions of our time is at stake: to transform shared knowledge into a common good, not a tool of domination; to give back to the people not only the data that describe them, but also the possibility of deciding how it will be used, who will use it and for whom.”.

Pope Leo XIV closes this first encyclical with a call to build the civilization of love. In this sense, he brings back the image of the Tower of Babel as “the globalized technocratic paradigm, but also the confrontation at a distance between opposing imperialisms, between powers that want to preserve their primacy and powers that aspire to conquer it, with a multiplicity of local conflicts”. In the face of this, a large part of humanity emerges that wants to continue safeguarding that human nature founded on divine filiation. 

AI cannot act as a moral agent 

The Pope does not evade the evidence that “we are witnessing a real paradigm shift in public discourse and rearmament decisions, with a worrying rehabilitation of war as an instrument of international policy”, a warmongering thinking that feeds on social polarization and the growth of the war industry itself. 

In this sense, the Pope explains, AI cannot have control over moral decision making since “moral judgment cannot be reduced to a calculation, it implies conscience, personal responsibility and recognition of the other as a person.”.

Five areas of personal responsibility

Here, and to close this diagnosis of today's society and its moral implications, the Pope makes a strong appeal to personal responsibility, proposing “five ways of daily and public responsibility: disarming words, building peace in justice, taking on the gaze of the victims, cultivating a healthy realism and relaunching dialogue and multilateralism”. 

Leo XIV recalls how “the power of words is enormous and we experience it in our daily communication, when someone tells us something that changes our state of mind, whether for better or for worse” and encourages us to “give space, in information and education, to the gaze and voice of the victims; it helps to become truly aware of the abyss of evil that war and, in general, all forms of violence contain; not to accept the logic of conflict as normal; not to look away when an affront to human dignity is committed; and to restore to the people affected the dignity of being recognized and heard.

As he has been doing since the beginning of his pontificate, Robert Prevost, appeals to the need for a real dialogue: from everyday circumstances to high diplomacy and in which “dialogue between religions has a decisive role, because at the heart of the great spiritual paths lies a message of peace. Whoever uses the name of God to legitimize terrorism, violence or war betrays his face; to fight in the name of religion means, in reality, to strike at religion itself”.

Eucharistic Spirituality

In conclusion, the Pope emphasizes that “there is no moment or human condition that is not worthy of God”. An affirmation that he further develops in the invitation to “contemplate in the face of the Son a magnificent humanity that also illumines the age of AI. In Christ we understand that man is called to be a collaborator in the work of creation”.

The Pope emphasizes that “the spirituality we need is a Eucharistic spirituality, that is, a spirituality of ecclesial unity in love (...) This gift remains present and operative in the Eucharist, in which the Lord communicates himself and gathers the Church, so that his self-giving becomes the principle of unity and the source of new life. Christian solidarity is also born of this communion” since “the Eucharist moves us to justice and sharing, with a preferential attention to those who suffer the burden of poverty and marginalization”. 

The encyclical ends with a profound Mariological reflection in which the Mother of God is shown to us as “poetess and prophetess of redemption” who sings in the Magnificat despite the fact that nothing had apparently changed in her world. 

The Vatican

«Magnifica humanitas». Full text of the first encyclical of Leo XIV

"Magnifica humanitas", Pope Leo XIV's first encyclical on artificial intelligence was presented today at the Vatican.

Editorial Staff Omnes-May 25, 2026-Reading time: 132 minutes

Barely a year after his election as pontiff of the Catholic Church, Leo XIV has published Magnificent Humanitas, his first encyclical, on the protection of the human person in the age of artificial intelligence.

The encyclical letter was signed by the Holy Father on May 15, coinciding with the 135th anniversary of the promulgation of the encyclical letter. Rerum Novarum from Pope Leo XIII. If the latter was the Church's reflection on the era of the industrial revolution, the first great magisterial document of Pope Leo XIV focuses on the new social revolution in which the world is immersed and in which digitalization and Artificial Intelligence are changing the basic paradigms.

Full text of «Magnifica humanitas», first encyclical of Leo XIV

Introduction

1. The magnificent humanity that God has created is today faced with a decisive choice: to build a new tower of Babel or to build a city where God and humanity dwell together. Each generation receives as its inheritance the task of shaping its own time: to bring history to maturity as a place where the dignity of each person is protected, justice is promoted and fraternity is made possible. But in every age there is the risk of building an inhuman and more unjust world. Where humanity is in danger of losing its face, we Christians raise our eyes to the God who became flesh, knowing that «the mystery of man is only clarified in the mystery of the Word Incarnate». [1] In Jesus Christ, this magnificent humanity finds the way, the truth and the life, opening to each one of us the way to grow towards fullness.

2. Grounded in Christ, the living stone, we experience the powerful and mysterious action of the Holy Spirit, and we believe that every authentic human effort to cooperate with Him for the good will be blessed by the heavenly Father, in whom we place our hope. For this reason, we can contribute with determination to all those initiatives that build a more just world, and we can invite others to collaborate with us in promoting the integral development of every human being. We wish to enter into dialogue with all the men and women of our time, with whom we participate together in the events, questions and aspirations of humanity. [2] We want to identify, together with them, new paths for the common good and the promotion of a dignified life for all. This attitude of dialogue is an integral part of the Church's vocation, since the Church, constituted «in Christ as a sacrament [...] of intimate union with God and of the unity of the whole human race», [3] recognizes in history the place where the Gospel interpellates and accompanies the human experience.

3. In this spirit, in 1891 Leo XIII published the Encyclical Rerum novarum, whose 135th anniversary we celebrate this year with profound gratitude. With that document, my beloved Predecessor gave impetus to that reflection on society, economics and politics that today we call the “Social Doctrine of the Church”. And when some objected that the Church should not waste her energies on worldly matters, but should be concerned with communicating a message of eternal life, he responded with realism and wisdom that the proclamation of the Gospel cannot forget the concrete life of peoples. [4] Many decades have passed since then, and the Magisterium, pastors, theologians and the faithful have continued to reflect on social issues in the light of the Gospel. Today, the Church's social doctrine is a patrimony of wisdom, in which we find principles for thinking, criteria for discerning and judging, and concrete guidelines for action. It is based on Sacred Scripture and Tradition and, in dialogue with the sciences, helps us to read with lucidity the challenges of the present, identifying suitable ways to live a clear Christian witness, with joy and at the service of the world. It is not a static set of concepts, but a living corpus of truths, which safeguards and interprets humanity's vocation to a full and just life. To this living tradition, therefore, I wish to add my voice, invoking the assistance of the Spirit of wisdom, who has dwelt in the world since its creation (cf. Pr 8,22-31).

The “res novae” of our time

4. If at the time Leo XIII spoke of “new business” ( rerum novarum), today we cannot limit ourselves to simply repeating his valuable teachings, but must ask God for the wisdom to interpret the great trends of our time, in particular the advances in technology. In recent years it has become increasingly evident how rapidly and profoundly digitalization, artificial intelligence (AI) and robotics are transforming our world. Technology should not be considered, in itself, as an antagonistic force with respect to the person; on the contrary, it is rooted in our history from the very beginning, insofar as it is «a profoundly human fact, linked to human autonomy and freedom.». [5] Over the centuries, technological development has contributed to a significant improvement in the living conditions of humanity; at the same time, each stage of progress has also revealed the ambiguous side of instruments capable of causing harm when they are not oriented toward the good. Today, however, we are faced with a new situation, in which the power and omnipresence of emerging technologies are interwoven into the fabric of everyday life, shaping decision-making processes and profoundly influencing the collective imagination: «Never has humanity had so much power over itself». [6]New technologies are opening up a horizon that extends in directions that, although intuitive, we cannot yet fully foresee. This makes it more complex to assess their impact and their long-term effects on the dignity of individuals and the common good.

5. It is now up to us to take up the challenges of our time with lucidity and responsibility. It is necessary to adopt appropriate regulatory instruments capable of safeguarding justice and containing the distorting effects of technological power. But the issue is not limited to regulation. As the Pope Francis’, We cannot ignore the fact that nuclear energy, biotechnology, information technology, knowledge of our own DNA and other capabilities we have acquired [...] give those who have the knowledge, and above all the economic power to exploit it, an impressive dominion over the whole of humanity and the entire world. [7] In the past, it was mainly governments that drove and guided innovation. Today, on the other hand, the main drivers of development are private actors, often transnational, with resources and capacity for action greater than those of many governments. Technological power thus takes on an unprecedented face, predominantly “private”, and therefore even more difficult to discern, govern and guide for the common good.

6. For this reason it is necessary to initiate a shared discernment capable of deepening the spiritual and cultural roots of the transformations that are taking place. If we limit ourselves to contingent circumstances, we run the risk of letting a succession of emergencies decide for us the direction of the journey. We are living through a rapid transition phase, an “epochal change” in which - while some people dispute the future of the new technologies and others are engaged in reflecting on them - most people are standing by, watching from afar and simply waiting for everything to work out. Precisely because of this, decisive questions are being asked of our conscience that can no longer be avoided: Where are we going, towards what goal do we wish to orient ourselves? Which direction should we choose as a human community and as a people?

Two biblical images

7. To answer these questions and discern how to live responsibly in the age of AI, I would like to evoke two biblical images: the building of the tower of Babel (cf. Gn 11:1-9) and the rebuilding of the walls of Jerusalem (cf. Ne 2-6). In the book of Genesis, the story of Babel is situated in the origins of humanity, immediately after the genealogies of the sons of Noah. The human beings, having settled in the plain of Senaar, decide to build a city and a tower «whose top shall reach to heaven» (Gn 11,4). They thus want to ensure stability and power, and above all “perpetuate a name”, fearing to be dispersed throughout the earth. The enterprise seems imposing: a single language, a single technology, a single direction. However, the project hides a profound deception: it is a work conceived without reference to God, sustained by a uniformity that eliminates diversity and that, instead of communion, chooses homogenization. When the city is built on pride and the pretension of being self-sufficient, communication breaks down, languages become confused and human beings no longer understand each other. The result is not unity, but dispersion. Babel thus reveals the limits of any construction which, however grandiose it may be, arises from the absolutization of the human and its claim to self-sufficiency, sacrifices the dignity of people for the sake of efficiency and aspires to reach heaven without God's blessing.

8. The book of Nehemiah, in turn, begins at a time of great vulnerability in the history of ancient Israel. After the Babylonian exile, some of the people have returned to Jerusalem, but the city is still in ruins, the walls have collapsed and the gates have been burned (cf. Ne 1-2). Nehemiah, a Jew in the service of the Persian king Artaxerxes, receives news of the disastrous state of the city of his fathers. Before acting, he fasts, prays and intercedes for the people; then he asks the king's permission to return to Jerusalem and, once there, he silently examines the destroyed places. He does not impose solutions from above. He summons the families, entrusts each one with a section of wall to rebuild, listens to the fears, coordinates the efforts and confronts the opposition. The story shows how the city is reborn not thanks to the initiative of a single person, but through the shared responsibility of all the people: priests, artisans, heads of families, women and young people. It is a work that has God at the center and rebuilds the links even before the stones. Ancient Jerusalem thus recovers a common language, not that of uniformity, but that of communion: the harmony that is born when each one assumes his part and all the people recognize that their strength comes from the Lord.

9. In the light of these two images, the Holy Spirit today challenges us about our relationship with technology and the ongoing digital revolution. Scientific discoveries are a talent given to humanity to bring to fruition (cf. Mt 25,14-30). Technology can heal, connect, educate, care for the common home; but it can also divide, discard, generate new injustices. In the abstract, it is not in itself a solution to the problems of humanity, just as it is not an evil in itself; but, concretely, it is not neutral, because it takes on the face of those who conceive it, finance it, regulate it and use it. For this reason, the first choice is not between a “yes” or a “no” to technology, but between building Babel or rebuilding Jerusalem: between a power that seeks to dominate heaven and a people that, in the presence of God, sets to work together to build anew the walls of fraternal coexistence.

10. Let us avoid, therefore, the “Babel syndrome”: the idolatry of profit that sacrifices the weak, the uniformity that flattens differences, the pretension of a single language-even a digital one-capable of translating everything, even the mystery of the person, into data and performance. This is the risk of dehumanization-constructing the future by excluding God and reducing the other to a means-an ancient and ever new temptation, which today also takes on a technical face. Let us choose, instead, the “way of Nehemiah,” which highlights the value of shared work to make the city of God a safe place for the returned exiles. Today, to rebuild means to recognize that, in the plurality of voices and visions that sometimes reminds us of the dispersion of languages, there is nevertheless a luminous possibility: that of building together, transforming diversity into a resource and making listening and dialogue the common ground on which justice and fraternity can grow. And, in this shared work, Christians find their own way of building: orienting action towards God, so that, under his light, pluralism does not disperse into disorder, but, in the practice of synodality, becomes the space in which humanity recovers its solid foundations and its ultimate goal. In the Apocalypse, John sees the new Jerusalem «coming down from heaven and coming from God» (Ap 21:2) as a gift for all humanity. And this vision of grace is for us Christians a call to work together, cultivating a peaceful, just and dignified common life in the “cities” of today.

Building for the good

11. Building a city centered on the common good requires, above all, building on the rock of a relationship with God. It means recognizing that the truth of his love calls us to a life «in abundance» ( Jn 10:10) and to communion with him. Together with St. Augustine, we too can say: «For you have made us for yourself and our heart is restless until it rests in you». [8] In fact, God has inscribed in our hearts a desire for happiness that embraces all dimensions of life; and the Church, in dialogue with the men and women of our time, feels the urgency of safeguarding and directing this aspiration towards its deepest truth.

12. Secondly, building on the good means accepting the limits and fragility of humanity without considering them an error to be corrected. Today, the human desire for fulfillment runs the risk of being diverted towards misleading goals: the illusion of a technology that promises to free us from all fragility or models of well-being that “leave behind” entire peoples. It is not uncommon for us to place our hope in unlimited potential, in forms of progress that can exacerbate inequalities, in immediate solutions incapable of healing the wounds of peoples. Thus, while some pursue the chimera of unlimited self-affirmation, many lack what is necessary. The Church reminds us, with a humble but firm voice, that true fulfillment is not born not from the elimination of fragilities, but from harmonious growth: where freedom and responsibility are intertwined with mutual care and true solidarity, and where progress is measured by the dignity of each individual and the good of peoples.

13. Third, building a world in which all can “flourish” requires courageous co-responsibility. No single hand is sufficient to bear the weight of the challenges facing the world, and none is so weak as to be unable to make its contribution: «My power triumphs in weakness» (2 Co 12,9). Each has its own section of the wall: scientists and researchers, entrepreneurs and workers, educators and legislators, civil society, popular movements and communities of faith. This is the logic of subsidiarity, which values cooperation between generations, between peoples, between disciplines and cultures as the privileged way to increase stability, prosperity and peace. Tensions and differences should not be intimidating; they can become creative energies when they are guided by shared responsibility.  

14. Finally, building up in the good requires evangelical language. Let us avoid words that humiliate or confront. Let us opt for clarity that enlightens and frankness that opens paths. Let us not bless naïve enthusiasm or feed sterile fears. Rather, let us indicate criteria for discernment - the dignity of the person, the universal destination of goods, the option for the poor, care for the Common Home, peace - and let us translate them into practices: responsible planning, human and social impact assessments, inclusion of the most fragile, digital literacy, research and industry oriented toward justice and peace.

Remaining human

15. In the recent Ordinary Jubilee of 2025, we have walked as pilgrims of hope and have been filled with graces. Strengthened by these gifts, we can move forward with confidence in the face of the arduous tasks and demanding challenges that lie ahead. In the age of artificial intelligence, in which human dignity risks being eclipsed by new forms of dehumanization, we have an urgent duty to remain profoundly human, lovingly guarding that magnificent humanity which has been given to us and revealed in fullness in Christ, and which no machine can ever replace in its splendor. True progress is always born of a heart open to others, of an intelligence ready to listen, of a will that seeks what unites rather than what separates.

16. To all the Catholic faithful, to all Christians, to all men and women of good will, I address a vehement appeal: let us not be afraid to get our hands dirty in the work of our time. Like Nehemiah, let us pray, let us plan with wisdom, let us work with perseverance, placing God at the horizon of our actions and the human being at the center of our decisions. Then the discarded stones - the poor, the sick, the migrants, the little ones - will become cornerstones, and a solid and hospitable common home will arise on earth, where love and truth will finally meet, and justice and peace will kiss each other (cf. Salt 85,11). This is the blessing we implore from God and the task before us: to be builders of communion, not architects of Babel; servants of the coming Kingdom, not masters of towers destined to collapse. And, in the spirit of a shepherd and a father, I ask everyone to stop the construction of the umpteenth Babel and to join forces to build for the good, so that humanity may never lose its own beauty and the world may once again recognize, in the heart of the human being, the place where God wishes to dwell.

CHAPTER ONE

DYNAMIC THINKING FAITHFUL TO THE GOSPEL

17. In this first chapter my intention is to review, in a synthetic way, the path along which the social doctrine of the Church has been taking shape in the recent Magisterium of the Popes and of the Church. Vatican Council II, to highlight its dynamic character. In every era, in fact, the res novae urge this teaching to measure itself against the questions of history in the light of revealed Truth. For this reason, IA must also be understood not as a thematic appendix, or as an emergency to be managed, but as a transformation that challenges from within the categories of social doctrine and demands a greater development of the same, in fidelity to the Gospel.

18. However, this itinerary would not be truly comprehensible if, before dwelling on the contribution of each of the Popes and on the most relevant documents, we did not clarify some fundamental convictions about the way in which the Church inhabits history and relates to the world. Without this clarification, the Social Doctrine would run the risk of appearing to be an undue interference in temporal matters or an external code of ethics to be applied arbitrarily. In reality, it arises from a Church that walks with humanity, recognizes the autonomy of earthly realities and the distinction between ecclesial community and political community and, precisely for this reason, aspires to serve the common good.

A Church on the way in the history of mankind

19. The Church, present in the world as a sign of unity for the whole human family, recognizes in the questions and challenges of the present age the place in which to exercise her vocation to listen, to dialogue and to service, allowing herself to be challenged by all that concerns the existence of men and women today. This intertwining of life with the peoples makes it understand more and more that its mission has a historical scope and implies a responsibility with regard to the way in which social relations are woven. For this reason, it cannot consider itself outside the dynamics that shape the face of society. Rather, it participates with commitment in the ways in which society itself grows and organizes itself, and offers its contribution to the achievement of a more just and fraternal coexistence. The Pope Francis’ strongly recalled this historical dimension of the ecclesial mission, pointing out that «no one can demand that we relegate religion to the secret intimacy of individuals, without any influence on social and national life, without concern for the health of the institutions of civil society, without a say in the events that affect citizens». [9]

20. The call and the commitment to walk with humanity in the concrete aspects of history lead the Church to recognize that earthly realities possess a consistency and an order of their own. The Vatican Council II expressed this principle with particular precision in the pastoral Constitution Gaudium et spes, whose 60th anniversary we celebrated with fond memories on December 7, 2025: «If by the autonomy of reality we mean that created things and society itself enjoy their own laws and values, [...] this demand for autonomy is absolutely legitimate». [10]This emphasis highlights the fact that creation is imbued with an original goodness that the human gaze must guard, cultivate and bring to maturity. In this context, the Church offers herself as a presence that helps us to read reality in depth, supporting with humble firmness those decisions that promote the dignity of each person, the cohesion of communities and the good of all. In this way, she places herself on a par with the world without imposing herself on it, so that in every human event the promise of justice and peace that the Holy Spirit continues to awaken in the heart of humanity can germinate.

21. By recognizing that God accompanies the freedom of human beings in the development of history, the Vatican Council II affirmed the distinction between ecclesial community and political community, stressing that each must act with the fullest autonomy. The Church's presence in the world is thus also expressed in her relationship with civil society and public institutions. In her dialogue with them, the Church recognizes the value of social and political realities and respects her own responsibility, supporting all that protects the lives of people and strengthens the foundations of the social fabric. It does not claim to assume the functions of the State; on the contrary, it values its service to the common good and recognizes with conviction the responsibility that civil institutions exercise in society. At the same time, the mission entrusted to it leads it not to remain aloof from the concrete sufferings of the men and women of our time. Her closeness does not stem from an intention to supplant institutions, much less from an implicit criticism of their work, but from the evangelical charity that impels her to draw close to the wounds of humanity at the moments when they manifest themselves most severely. When it intervenes, it does so in imitation of the Good Samaritan, with discretion and closeness, aware that what arises from an immediate need cannot become the norm, nor can it replace the institutional responsibilities proper to the civil community.

22. From this double recognition - the autonomy of earthly realities and the distinction of competencies between the ecclesial community and the political community - we can better understand the orientation that the Vatican Council II has given to the Church in her relationship with the world. Gaudium et spes reminds us that «it is the task of all the People of God, but especially of pastors and theologians, to listen to, discern and interpret, with the help of the Holy Spirit, the many voices of our time and to evaluate them in the light of the Word of God, so that revealed Truth may be better perceived, better understood and more adequately expressed». [11] Listening to the “different languages” is not mere sociological attention, but implies a spiritual discernment in which, with the help of the Spirit, the People of God recognizes in cultural and social transformations both the signs of the presence of Christ, who comes and guides history towards its fullness, and those deviations that obscure his face. In this way, revealed Truth is not modified in its essential core, but is made explicit and assumed as a living criterion to orient concrete choices, to inspire paths of personal and communitarian conversion, to promote reforms of structures and to support new forms of evangelical witness in public life. History is, therefore, one of the places where the Church allows herself to be instructed by the Spirit on the humanizing scope of the Gospel and learns to adapt her teaching to the service of the dignity of each person and the good of peoples.

The wisdom of the Word and dialogue with the human sciences

The Church considers all those who sincerely seek «truth, goodness and beauty» as companions on the way, considering them «precious allies».» [12] in the defense of the dignity of each person and in the stewardship of creation. Assuming the pastoral style of the Vatican Council II, The Church, enlightened by the wisdom of the Word, which invites us to listen to, discern and interpret the signs of the times, is not afraid to encounter human knowledge. The Word of God offers reliable criteria for guiding the paths of justice and opening ways of reconciliation and peace among human beings. When it comes to applying these criteria to the complex situations of our time, the contribution of philosophy and the human and social sciences, which help to understand and analyze cultural, economic and political dynamics in greater depth, is essential. Saint John Paul II recalled that the Church welcomes the contribution of the social sciences «to draw concrete indications to help it carry out its Magisterial mission». [13] Dialogue with this knowledge does not detract from the strength of the Gospel; on the contrary, it allows us to identify more clearly what really promotes the life of individuals and communities. The Pope Francis’, In line with this perspective, he stressed that, on many specific issues, the Church does not claim to offer «a definitive word», [14] but recognizes the importance of paying attention to scientific research and fostering a serious and loyal dialogue among academics, accepting the diversity of opinions.

Nourished by this fruitful dialogue between the Gospel and human knowledge, the Church has progressively deepened her social doctrine, developing over time a patrimony of wisdom endowed with theological and anthropological coherence rooted in the Christian vision of the person. Precisely because it is born of faith and its understanding of reality, this patrimony does not translate into a repertory of technical solutions or into an economic or political model that is opposed to others: it has a category of its own, [15] that of the principles that guide the reading of events and support an evangelical interpretation of historical processes and of the decisions they involve. From this arises the proper function of social doctrine, which does not claim to replace the responsibilities of politics and institutions, but rather offers itself as a support for common discernment, helping to recognize and promote what contributes to the dignity of persons, to the vitality of communities and to the good of all.

Social Doctrine as community discernment

25. The understanding of truth as a gift to be shared and not as a possession to be claimed frees the Church from the temptation to yearn for forms of presence based on power. Saint John Paul II invited us to look back with sincerity to those times when we gave in to «methods of intolerance and even violence in the service of truth», [16] to rediscover the evangelical path of gentle proclamation and of truth that does not impose itself. In the same vein, I reiterated that the Church «does not want to raise the banner of the possession of the truth», [17] because truth is not a territory to be defended, but a good to be shared. This same perspective was summed up by Pope Francis’ in his famous words, according to which «time is superior to space»: [18] The important thing is not, above all, to occupy positions of power or control cultural bastions, but to initiate processes of good and allow them to mature; thus, the truth of the Gospel does not impose itself from on high, but grows over time, in the concrete interweaving of lives, communities and cultures. It is a truth that does not fear diversity, but welcomes and orders it; that does not eliminate conflicts, but transfigures them; that recomposes what history tends to disperse. Hence also the image of the polyhedron, a figure with many faces reflecting, from different angles, the same truth of the Gospel. [19]

26. This attitude of openness to the truth, unique and at the same time multifaceted, expresses in its depths the catholicity of the Church, which embraces the whole human family and, at the same time, lives immersed in the concrete conditions of peoples and cultures. The Vatican Council II recalls that, precisely by virtue of this catholicity, «each of the parts collaborates with its own gifts with the other parts and with the whole Church», [20] and that in this way, both as a whole and in each individual community, it grows through reciprocal exchange and mutual efforts towards ever fuller communion. It follows that the People of God is not only composed of many peoples, but that within itself it is woven of diverse functions, vocations, cultures and traditions, called to mutually support and enrich one another. In this perspective, St. Paul VI recognized that, given the great variety of historical situations, it is unrealistic to think that social doctrine can «pronounce a single word», [21] He therefore invited each Christian community to read with lucidity and responsibility the reality of its own country. The fruitful tension between the universality of mission and local rootedness is an intimate part of the life of the Church: she carries in her breath the horizon of the whole world, but she assumes the questions of each context as the real place where the Gospel comes to life.

27. In the light of what has been said so far, the Church's social doctrine is shown in its most authentic aspect: it is not a manual of principles and norms to be applied, but a path of communitarian discernment. It is born of the encounter between the eternal truth of the Gospel and the questions of history; it allows itself to be challenged by the signs of the times; it is nourished by the contribution of the sciences, cultures and human experiences. For this reason, when the dignity of our brothers and sisters is disfigured, when politics does not respond to the dramas of humanity, when the economy turns against the person or when science oversteps the limits of its method, [22] the Church - together with the other Christian confessions and believers of other religions - must make her voice heard not to dominate, but to serve communion. Understood in this way, social doctrine becomes a theology of communion; a place where the Word, made flesh, continues to become dialogue, memory and prophecy.

The Development of the Social Magisterium from Leo XIII to the present day

Having recalled the way in which the Church situates herself in history and engages in dialogue with the world, I would now like to dwell on the development of social doctrine in the Magisterium, which, from the nineteenth century to the present day, has accompanied the great social transformations. Obviously, I will not be able to give an account of all the richness of this teaching, the fundamental principles of which are presented in the Compendium of the social doctrine of the Church and are further deepened in the recent Magisterium. Nor will I be able to take up in a systematic way what has been elaborated in the Encyclicals of my late venerable Predecessors, in particular in Laudato si' and in Fratelli tutti. Nevertheless, I would like to recall some essential lines, in order to show that what I am writing is in continuity with this tradition and, at the same time, to highlight how in it the stable nucleus of revealed truths about the person and human coexistence is interwoven with an ever-renewed capacity to listen to historical situations and to allow oneself to be challenged by the questions that arise in the present. I will therefore review some of the decisive stages of this development, beginning with the stage inaugurated by the Encyclical Rerum novarum.

The first steps of the social doctrine of the Church

29. What we now call the “Social Doctrine of the Church” does not emerge suddenly in the contemporary era, but gathers and organizes a long tradition of ecclesial reflection on social life, which has its roots in Sacred Scripture, in the Fathers of the Church and in the theological and juridical elaborations of the Middle Ages and the Modern Age. The expression “social doctrine of the Church” was used for the first time by Pius XII in 1950, [23] but the content it contains, understood as an organic corpus of social teachings, began to take shape with the Encyclical Rerum novarum from Leo XIII. Faced with the “new issues” of his time -the conflict between capital and labor, the workers' question, the economic and social transformations-, Leo XIII It did not limit itself to noting the malaise, but assumed these situations as an area of the Church's pastoral mission, subjected them to rigorous discernment and illuminated their causes and possible ways out in the light of the Gospel and an integral vision of the person, created in the image of God. Saint John Paul II saw in this way of proceeding a «permanent paradigm».» [24] of social doctrine: an exemplary praxis by means of which the Church, in the face of theories, exercises her right and duty to examine social realities, to pronounce on them and to indicate paths towards a just solution. In this way, the perennial contents of the faith and of the Church's ancient wisdom are articulated in a living doctrine which, while remaining faithful to the Gospel, grows in dialogue with the “new issues” of each epoch.

30. The Encyclical Rerum novarum from Leo XIII constitutes a milestone in the evolution of the social Magisterium. The document places at the center of its reflection the dignity of work and of the worker, affirms the right to a just wage for oneself and one's family, recognizes in persons an essential value that prevails over capital and profit, defends private property together with its indispensable social function, appreciates workers“ associations and proposes forms of collaboration among the various components of society as an alternative to the logic of the ”class struggle." It is not surprising, therefore, that Pius XI has defined it as the « Magna Charta[25] of Christian social action: in Rerum novarum, The Church's ancient wisdom about the person and life in society took on a new form, capable of confronting the industrial age and offering the first major systematic framework of that social doctrine which the following decades would further develop. Although many of the historical conditions described by Leo XIII Although the Gospel has changed, at least two of its principles remain highly topical: the primacy of human work over any purely productive or financial logic, with the consequent attention to the individuals and families most exposed to exploitation, and the indissoluble link between the Gospel proclamation and the search for a more just social order. Thus, Rerum novarum continues to remind us that there is no authentic evangelization that does not also touch the structures of human coexistence.

31. The Encyclical Quadragesimo anno from Pius XI, published in 1931 on the occasion of the 40th anniversary of Rerum novarum and at the height of the great world economic crisis, he took a further step in the development of the social Magisterium. He did not limit himself to taking up the “workers” question", but extended his gaze to the general configuration of the economic and political order. He denounces the concentration of economic power in the hands of a few; he criticizes both unrestrained competition and collectivist projects that nullify the freedom and responsibility of individuals; he forcefully recalls the right of association of workers and reiterates the demand that wages be proportional not only to performance, but to the needs of the worker and his family. In this context, it systematically formulates the principle of subsidiarity, destined to become one of the fixed points of reference of social doctrine, according to which what can be achieved by individuals, families, intermediate bodies and local communities should not be absorbed by higher authorities. Alongside these contributions, Pius XI clearly recalls the social function of property and, with various interventions of its Magisterium -from the Encyclicals to the Encyclicals Non abbiamo bisogno y Mit brennender Sorge to the Divini Redemptoris-He denounced the totalitarianisms that trample on the dignity of the person, stifle social life, exalt the State above its just value and adopt the discriminatory category of race. At least three intuitions of his social teaching remain particularly relevant for our time: the awareness that injustices do not refer only to individual behavior, but also to economic and institutional structures; the value of the principle of subsidiarity, which invites us to strengthen the associative and community fabric, avoiding new concentrations of power; and the link between the dignity of work, fair remuneration and the real possibility for families to lead a dignified human life.

32. In the dramatic context of the Second World War and the years of reconstruction, the Magisterium of Pius XII offers a significant contribution to the development of the Social Doctrine, above all through his Christmas radio messages, in which he outlines the general lines of an international order based on the recognition of human dignity, justice and peace. On these occasions, the Pope proposes a dialogue with society based on a demanding reference to natural law, understood as a set of objective principles which precede the interests of individuals and states and which must regulate the internal life of nations and their reciprocal relations. Pius XII He also attributes a decisive role to professional associations, workers' unions and the various intermediate bodies of economic and social life, recognizing in these organized forms of society an essential bulwark for civil equilibrium and for the protection of the common good. He upholds the need for a solid rule of law to prevent abuses of power and recognizes in democracy an adequate instrument to favor the correct exercise of authority. At the same time, he warns against any pretension to base law on interest or force, recalling that an international order regulated by the benefit of the strongest exposes the weakest peoples to oppression and undermines trust between nations. Finally, he identifies the profound economic imbalances between countries as one of the factors that fuel conflicts. [26] In our times, marked by new forms of global power and growing inequalities, three principles remain particularly significant: the demand that law prevail over interest, the awareness that economic disparities are fertile ground for tensions and violence, and the value of an associative fabric capable of mediating between the individual and the State. These continue to offer the Social Doctrine important criteria for interpreting the dynamics of globalization and for promoting a more just and peaceful international order.

The years of the Second Vatican Council

33. With St. John XXIII a new stage of the social Magisterium is beginning, marked by a more explicit attention to the global dimension of social issues and to the language of rights. At Mater et magistra presents the Christian faith as a light capable of uniting heaven and earth, recalling that although the Church's main mission is sanctification and the proclamation of eternal goods, it does not neglect the concrete needs of people's daily lives, but is interested in every authentic human good. [27]  Starting from this unitary vision of the human being, he stresses that social life requires a balance between the initiative of citizens and groups, called to self-organize and collaborate, and the action of the State, which must coordinate and support without stifling the freedom and responsibility of the subjects; for this reason, he pays attention to the fair remuneration of work, the participation of workers and the growing disparities between countries. A few years later, with Pacem in terris, He addressed for the first time not only to the faithful but to all people of good will, St. John XXIII organically links the dignity of the person with the recognition of fundamental rights and duties and proposes an order of coexistence - also at the international level - founded on truth, justice, love and freedom. [28] In our times, marked by widespread conflicts and new forms of global interdependence, the universal scope of his appeal, the reference to human rights as a common language and the conviction that lasting peace requires institutions and relations among peoples inspired by the dignity of each person remain particularly significant.

34. The Vatican Council II marked a turning point in the way the Church understands itself in the contemporary world. In the Pastoral Constitution Gaudium et spes presented us with the image of a Church close to humanity, committed to the world and dedicated to reflecting not on the basis of abstract schemes, but on the concrete reality of historical situations. The text addresses the great questions of marriage and the family, economic and social life, the political community, war and peace, insisting that economic and institutional structures are just only to the extent that they serve the integral development of the person and favor the responsible participation of all. [29] The importance of this conciliar document for the Church's social doctrine lies not only in having opened up perspectives for thematic reflection, but also in having provided a method of discernment that invites us to interpret historical transformations with an evangelical gaze and human competence. This style shows that dialogue with the world is not a tactical option for the Church, but a concrete form of her mission, because the Gospel, like leaven, can transform the structures of coexistence from within and open paths towards a greater humanity. This is also the context for the Declaration Dignitatis humanae, in which the Council recognizes that religious freedom is a fundamental right rooted in the dignity of the person, which must be guaranteed by the legal system so that no one is forced to act against his conscience or prevented from seeking and professing the truth in private and in public. [30] This principle, of great relevance for our times, continues to offer social doctrine decisive criteria for the protection of the person and for the construction of pluralistic and peaceful societies.

35. In the Pontificate of St. Paul VI a conception of peace emerges that is not reduced to the absence of war, but that is concretized in the path toward integral human development. At Populorum Progressio, describes development as the passage from less human conditions of life to more human conditions and understands it as a process that concerns «all men and the whole man», [31] that is, to all dimensions of the person and to all peoples, without exception. On this basis, Paul VI can affirm that a development thus conceived is, in reality, «the new name for peace», [32] because it aims to eliminate the roots of injustice and conflict and open spaces for a more dignified life for all. Also, the creation of the Pontifical Commission Iustitia et Pax should be interpreted in this sense as an attempt to give a stable form, at the ecclesial and international level, to this intuition, keeping alive awareness of the growing gap between rich and poor countries and of the need for policies that promote truly more humane living conditions for all.

36. With the Octogesima adveniens, written on the occasion of the 80th anniversary of the Rerum novarumPaul VI This perspective is transferred to the post-industrial society, marked by urban transformations, new forms of poverty, changes in the world of work and rapid cultural shifts that call into question the future of individuals and communities. For Paul VI, Although the Gospel was proclaimed, written and lived in a historical and cultural context very different from our own, it is not an “outdated” message, but a vision of the human person, of relationships, of authority and of the common good, capable of guiding economic, political and cultural decisions even today. [33] In other words, the Gospel remains current because it provides the criteria for recognizing what humanizes or dehumanizes, what liberates or oppresses, in ever new situations. For the Social Doctrine of the Church, the most demanding legacy of Paul VI The Christian community cannot be content with proclaiming peace in the abstract, but must allow the Gospel to judge, starting from those who remain on the margins, those economic and political structures which, as John Paul II would recall, can become authentic «structures of sin», [34] so that no person or people is treated as expendable in the development process.

The recent Magisterium

37. The fruitful social Magisterium of St. John Paul II is situated at the crossroads between the crisis of the great ideological systems of the twentieth century and the beginning of economic globalization. In the Encyclical Laborem exercens, written ninety years after the publication of Rerum novarum, In this way, a new avenue of reflection on work is opened up. The fair wage is presented in it as a concrete proof of the fairness of the whole socioeconomic system, since it shows whether the worker is treated as a person or as a simple cost of production. [35] Work is not considered merely a problem to be managed or a means to obtain income, but a fundamental good for the person, the principle of economic activity and the key to the whole social question. In it, the human being brings into play his freedom, his creativity and his ability to cooperate, contributing to the cultural and moral elevation of society. [36] In view of this, the various forms of precariousness, the fragmentation of career paths and automation cannot be evaluated solely in terms of efficiency, but on the basis of the dignity of the worker, the right to adequate remuneration and the effective possibility of participating in social life.

38. On the 20th anniversary of the Populorum Progressio, with the Encyclical Sollicitudo rei socialis, John Paul II again addressed the scourge of underdevelopment and acknowledged the failure of many attempts to reduce the economic backwardness of poor peoples and to accompany their industrialization, noting the persistence and, at times, the widening of the gap between the North and the South of the world. [37] It also denounces the economic, financial and commercial mechanisms that, managed by the strongest countries, structurally favor their interests and suffocate the weaker economies, and asks that they also be subjected to a rigorous ethical judgment, and not only a technical one. [38] In this context, solidarity is understood as a concrete co-responsibility between individuals, peoples and nations, a form of social friendship or political charity oriented toward the “civilization of love” invoked by Paul VI[39]

39. On the centenary of Rerum novarum, the Encyclical Centesimus annus Finally, he offers a reflection on the collapse of the Soviet system and the consolidation of democracy and the market economy. St. John Paul II takes up the message of Pius XII according to which the Church can value democracy to the extent that it guarantees the effective participation of citizens, allows for the peaceful election and replacement of rulers, and prevents power from being monopolized by small elites driven by particular or ideological interests. [40] Similarly, it recognizes the positive potential of the market and private initiative only if they remain subordinate to the moral law and guided by the principle of solidarity, without sacrificing the weakest to the logic of profit. [41] For the Social Doctrine of the Church this is a particularly topical legacy: the affirmation of the link between the dignity of work, solidarity among peoples and the critical evaluation of democracy and the market economy continues to offer criteria for judging new forms of exploitation, exclusion and the crisis of political representation.

40. The Pope Benedict XVI, in his Social Encyclical Caritas in veritate, The company wanted to revisit and deepen the concept of development presented in Populorum Progressio, reinterpreting it in the context of globalization. He recalls that such development should be translated into «real, sustainable growth that can be extended to all», [42] that is, economic progress that is truly inclusive and respectful of the limits of creation. It notes, however, that in the rich countries new categories of poor people are emerging and new forms of exclusion are multiplying, while in the poorest regions small groups live in a consumerist welfare that coexists with situations of dehumanizing misery. [43] He also notes that the new world economic-financial system, characterized by a high mobility of capital and means of production, has reduced the political power of states and their ability to guide economic processes. [44] For this reason, he reiterates that economic activity cannot claim to solve social problems simply by extending the logic of the market, but must be oriented towards the common good, for which the political community has its own irreplaceable responsibility. [45]

41. At the heart of this reinterpretation, Benedict XVI He places charity, affirming that this «is the master path of the Church's social doctrine», [46] He notes with concern that, precisely in the social, juridical, political and economic spheres, there is a tendency to declare its moral irrelevance. The novelty of his contribution lies in showing that development, justice, institutions and the market are not neutral realities, but spaces in which charity in truth must take historical form. Today - marked by growing inequalities, the pressure of financial markets, the environmental crisis and distrust in politics - this teaching remains valid because it requires judging each model of development by its capacity to be inclusive and sustainable, recomposing the relationship between economics and politics around the common good and recognizing a critical and generative role for charity in public life.

42. The Social Magisterium of the Pope Francis’ is developed along the lines of Gaudium et spes, The Gospel, which invites us to contemplate history starting from the wounds and hopes of people and to place them in dialogue with the Gospel. This orientation is especially clear in Evangelii gaudium, The document affirms that Christian proclamation has an intrinsic social dimension and refers to a Church capable of listening to the cries of the poor, of migrants and of the victims of new forms of slavery. It is also in this perspective that we find the insistence of Francisco in a synodal Church, a Church that “walks together”, that seeks to read the signs of the times in the light of the Gospel and allows itself to be evangelized by the poor with whom it shares history. [47]

43. At Laudato si'Francisco offers the first major systematic analysis of the environmental crisis in a social encyclical, demonstrating that it is not a sectoral issue, but the ecological aspect of the contemporary socio-economic crisis. His proposal for an «integral ecology» unites care for the common home and the preferential option for the poor, and affirms with determination that «the cry of the earth as well as the cry of the poor» is the same as the cry of the poor.» [48] cannot be separated. In this sense, the universal destination of goods, the critique of a technocratic paradigm that seeks to reduce everything to an object of domination, the defense of human labor threatened by the logic of discarding, the demand for intergenerational justice and the call for an authentic dialogue between politics and economics, so that neither of the two becomes enclosed in its own self-referentiality, once again take center stage.

44. Faced with the disintegration of the social fabric, the “world war in pieces”, individualistic globalization and the consequences of the pandemic on community ties, Francisco relaunches in Fratelli tutti the dream of a humanity capable of opting for social friendship and universal fraternity. He proposes the culture of encounter, a “better politics” capable of seeking the common good, paths of reconciliation and a world that guarantees «land, roof and work for all». [49] With Dilexit us, Finally, he shows that these great social commitments cannot be separated from the personal relationship with Christ: returning to the Word of God, he reminds us that the most authentic response to the love of the Heart of Jesus is concrete love for our brothers and sisters and affirms that «there is no greater gesture that we can offer to return love for love. [50]

A reading of history in the light of faith

45. In contemplating this journey as a whole, it becomes clear that the Church's social doctrine is not the fruit of a project drawn up at a desk, but the result of a patient process in which each Pontiff - together with the Vatican Council II- made an original contribution in the light of the “new issues” of their time. Each one, taking up the challenges of his time and interpreting historical changes in the light of the Gospel, has highlighted different aspects of a unique heritage: the dignity of the person, the value of work, the universal destination of goods, solidarity and subsidiarity, care for creation, the centrality of peace and fraternity. The result is a harmonious development, although not always linear, marked by different accents, by progressive deepening and, at times, by changes of perspective that do not break with what has gone before, but rather bring its implications to maturity. If today we can speak of a corpus of shared principles and criteria, it is because this reading of history in the light of faith has never been interrupted and has allowed itself to be challenged by the questions of each generation. It is to this fundamental nucleus - the great principles of social doctrine that guide the discernment of believers in their personal and public life - that I now wish to turn my attention, in order to better grasp its internal coherence and its generative force for our time.

CHAPTER TWO

FOUNDATIONS AND PRINCIPLES OF THE SOCIAL DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH

46. The Church's social doctrine is a living reality, in dialogue with history, cultures and the sciences, and at the same time it preserves a core of truth that does not decline. For this reason it can be considered a form of wisdom capable of guiding the personal and social life of believers even today. In this second chapter, I would like to dwell on some fundamentals and principles of social doctrine that help us to read the “new issues” of our time in the light of the fundamental dignity of the human person. I think that today, in order to safeguard the human person in the time of AI, we must reflect once again on the common good, the universal destination of goods, subsidiarity and social justice. I am convinced that the harmonious relationship between these principles requires that they be analyzed together, so that it becomes clearly evident how they claim and illuminate each other.

47. In proposing these reflections, I wish above all to help the lay faithful and all women and men of good will to rediscover their own task of making present in their daily lives-in their family relationships, in their work and in their social participation-the principles I am about to point out, allowing themselves to be animated by the intention of incarnating the love of God in the concrete fabric of history. At the same time, I would like to encourage academies and universities to revitalize these principles, reconsidering them in a way that is adapted to the present times and effective in facing the digital revolution. In this way, theological and philosophical research will be able to deepen and sustain the Church's pastoral journey, contributing to the Magisterium's task of enlightening the conscience of believers and guiding their commitment to making the life of our societies more just and fraternal. 

The foundations of the Social Doctrine

The human being, image of the Trinitarian God

48. The social doctrine of the Church leads us to the very heart of our faith: the mystery of the living God, revealed in Jesus Christ as a communion of persons: Father, Son and Holy Spirit: love in relationship, which is given reciprocally and communicated to the world. [51] As recalled by the Council, The human being is called to communion with God and «cannot find his own fullness except in the sincere gift of self»; [52] their deepest vocation is to enter into the Trinitarian movement of love received and shared.

If the mystery of God-Love is the source of social doctrine, we contemplate its most concrete face in Jesus Christ, the Incarnate Word. By becoming man, the Son of God enters history and our flesh, bringing us the love that unites him to the Father and the Holy Spirit. «The mystery of man is only clarified in the mystery of the incarnate Word», [53] because his humanity is fully free, open to others, capable of building relationships of solidarity and preciousness, and given to the total gift of self. Those who believe in him are involved in the great work of renewal inaugurated by the mystery of his passion, death and resurrection, and cooperate in building up the Kingdom of God, learning to welcome every woman as a sister and every man as a brother, children of the same Father. Thus, both the proclamation and the Christian experience, guided by the action of the Holy Spirit, tend to generate social consequences in the world. [54]

50. At the heart of the Christian vision of the human being is the great affirmation that man and woman are created “in the image and likeness” (cf. Gn 1:26-27) of the Trinitarian God. Each person, constitutively made for relationship, is designed and willed by God to enter into a history of communion with him, with others and with creation. His dignity does not depend on the capacities he possesses, on the riches or the role he plays, nor on the right or wrong decisions he makes, but is a gift that precedes and exceeds him, given by God as an expression of his love that never fails. For this reason, the human person always remains «the first and fundamental way of the Church.» [55] and the heart of any authentic path of integral human development. [56]

The equal dignity of all human beings

51. Saint John Paul II affirmed that «the deeper sense of the dignity of the human person and his uniqueness, as well as the respect due to the path of conscience, is certainly a positive acquisition of modern culture». [57] This assertion follows in the footsteps already traced by the Vatican Council II, The World Council of Churches, which had noted a growing awareness of the exalted dignity of every person, of his or her higher value than other things and of his or her universal and inviolable rights and duties. [58] It is important to be vigilant that this growth in awareness of human dignity is not obfuscated under the pressure of new ideologies or certain powerful interests in today's world. Among these ideologies, I consider particularly insidious the one that suggests that every person must earn or justify his or her own worth, to the point of attributing greater value to those who are more efficient and productive. In such a perspective, the person ends up being reduced to a means to obtain results, a resource to be used and exploited, and is not recognized as an end in itself, never to be instrumentalized. But the value of the person does not depend on what he or she does or produces; there are rights that correspond to everyone by the mere fact of being a person. No human power can legitimately deny them or limit them arbitrarily. [59]

52. When we speak of dignity, we do not always use the word in the same way; at times we refer to moral dignity, that is, to the way in which a person directs his or her own decisions and actions; at other times we think of social dignity, that is, the conditions of life of the person and the concrete respect that is recognized by society; in other cases we indicate existential dignity, which alludes to the way in which a person perceives the value of himself or herself and of his or her own life. These dimensions of dignity can increase or decrease. But beyond these meanings there is a deeper level, the most important, which consists of ontological dignity. It is the dignity that belongs to every human being simply by the fact of existing, of having been willed, created and loved by God; [60] No sin, no failure, no humiliation, no exclusion can affect the profound value of a human life that He has willed and called into being. [61]

53. Therefore, the fundamental dignity of each person is not acquired, must not be earned, and does not need to be demonstrated. The recent Declaration Dignitas infinita has offered a synthesis of the Church's convictions on this subject: «An infinite dignity, which is inalienably based on his or her very being, belongs to every human person, beyond all circumstances and in whatever state or situation he or she may find himself or herself», [62] that is, always and inescapably. This dignity of every human being can be defined as infinite, as the following said St. John Paul II[63] for two reasons: because God's love is infinite and calls us to friendship with Him, and because it is absolutely unconditional, in the sense that, even if we seek to infinity, we will never find anything that can suppress or deny it.

The very high value of human rights

54. The Church gratefully acknowledges that «the movement toward the identification and proclamation of human rights is one of the most important efforts to respond effectively to the indispensable demands of human dignity. [64]And, as stated St. John Paul IIthe Universal Declaration of Human Rights, proclaimed by the United Nations on December 10, 1948, remains today one of the highest expressions of human conscience. [65]This is «a milestone on the road to the moral progress of mankind». [66]Therefore, in the Christian perspective, human rights are not an external addition to the person, but a historical translation of his or her intrinsic dignity, which the international community is called upon to protect and promote.

55. Human rights are inviolable because they are «inherent to the human person and to his dignity». [67]Consequently, they are universal and inalienable. [68] Precisely because they are based on the common dignity of every man and every woman, these rights have practical consequences and juridical effects, because «it would be vain to proclaim rights if at the same time everything necessary is not done to ensure the duty to respect them, by all, everywhere and for all». [69]Among these, the first human right is the right to life, from conception to its natural end, [70]without which it is impossible to exercise any other right. When this fundamental right is denied-as is the case with procured abortion, the murder of the innocent and euthanasia-we find ourselves faced with decisions that the Church judges to be gravely illicit. [71]

56. As we look at our times, we cannot ignore the fact that the protection of human rights today is exposed to two particularly serious risks. The first is that of a purely formal declaration, while, together with technological progress, violations of human dignity are advancing in a disguised or evident manner. The second, which is actually at the basis of the first, is that of not being able to recognize the basis of their universality, because we have given up the «search for the more solid foundations that lie behind our choices and also behind our laws». [72]Pope Pope Francis’ invited us not to underestimate this last problem. He reminded us that when reason allows itself to be seriously questioned about human nature, it is capable of discovering values applicable to all, because they derive from it. If this search were to be abandoned, it could happen that rights considered untouchable today would end up being questioned or denied in the future by those in power, perhaps after having obtained only an apparent consensus on the part of terrified or manipulated populations. [73]

57. Along with greater awareness of the value of every human person and his or her rights, recognition of the rights of minorities has also grown. However, there is still a long way to go before the rights of a large number of people, such as women, are truly guaranteed throughout the world. It is a reality that «women are doubly poor when they suffer situations of exclusion, mistreatment and violence, because they often find themselves with fewer possibilities to defend their rights». [74]Therefore, it is not enough to affirm in words that men and women have the same dignity and the same rights; this must be translated into concrete decisions, into laws, into access to work, to education, to social and political responsibilities, into the way in which society listens to and values the contribution of women. As long as this disparity exists, we will not be able to say that society truly and deeply recognizes that women have the same dignity as men.

58. It is the concrete persons who count, each one of them and their families. Social movements, grand political proclamations in favor of the people and communitarian ideologies are of no use if they are not geared to the promotion of persons - men and women - with their inalienable rights. In the same way, it is not enough to exalt individual freedom or private initiative if we then accept that a multitude of people continue to live without decent work, without protection and without access to basic goods.

The principles of the Social Doctrine

The principle of the common good

59. Recognizing that every woman and every man possesses an inalienable dignity and rights that no human power can harm or eliminate requires shaping the way we live together, our economic and political decisions, the concrete face of our cities. From this arises the first great principle of social doctrine to which I wish to refer: the common good. We can describe it as the social form of dignity that is recognized for everyone. When Benedict XVI alluded to the non-negotiable values that the Church must always defend, and included among these «the promotion of the common good». [75]For a Christian, in fact, to go out of the small world of his own interests and commit himself to the common good - within the limits of his own possibilities - is a non-negotiable value, as is the promotion of life.

60. The Vatican Council II has affirmed that the common good consists of «the set of conditions of social life which make it possible for associations and each of their members to achieve their own perfection more fully and more easily». [76] This definition offers us a first valuable orientation, because the common good cannot be reduced to a simple list of conditions or institutions. It does not coincide with the sum of the merits of individuals, nor with the union of their particular interests; it is a greater good, which belongs to all, and which only together can we build, increase and guard. We can say that social action reaches its fullness when it tends to this shared good, just as the moral action of the person finds fulfillment in the choice of the true good. [77]

61. In this sense, we can affirm that «the whole is more than the parts».» [78] and that this is precisely why «the mere sum of individual interests is not capable of generating a better world for all mankind». [79] It is an illusion to think that it is enough to seek one's own progress in order to contribute to the good of all, without really caring for others. This vision ignores the proper and specific value of the common good; it is the fruit of «interdependence».» [80] which creates a network of social good that spreads and affects people. The common good is a plus, The result of interaction and reciprocal influence that unites different actions, initiatives, efforts and decisions. If we were to simply add up the individual goods, we would not be able to explain the existence of this plus that surpasses them and at the same time enriches them.

62. The search for the common good is what gives life to a people, understood not as a mere sum of individuals, but as a living reality where people learn to recognize that they are linked to one another and co-responsible for the common good. res publica. In this sense, each person contributes to build their own people with «a slow and arduous work that requires wanting to integrate and learning to do so until developing a culture of encounter in a pluriform harmony». [81] Working together for the good of all means having a shared project. It is clear that among the various people there are many ideological and pragmatic differences, a variety of interests and frequent contrasts, but this does not mean that a process of dialogue is impossible in order to form a basis of consensus that will make it possible to build a project for all and to walk together.

63. It is the responsibility of the State to ensure the cohesion, unity and just organization of civil society, so that the common good can truly be pursued with the contribution of all. This means, in concrete terms, that the public authorities have the delicate task of «harmonizing with justice».» [82]the various interests at stake, seeking a balance between individual and collective goods, without leaving the weakest behind. When politics renounces a long-term vision and is reduced to short-term calculations or sterile polarizations, the discourse on the common good loses credibility, and at the same time inequalities and social fractures grow.

64. The same is true of international politics. As the distances between peoples increase, the logic of confrontation and aggression is gaining ground, and the difficult journey towards a more united and fraternal world is suffering new and painful setbacks. In this context, to speak of a shared path towards a more just development for the entire human family «sounds like delirium». [83]But we cannot lose hope. I invite everyone to think of more effective forms of cooperation and international institutions capable of caring for the global common good without nullifying the legitimate plurality of peoples and states. Indeed, the promotion of the common good can never be separated from respect for the right of peoples to exist, to safeguard their own identity and to contribute their own uniqueness to the family of nations. [84]Any attempt or project to eliminate or subjugate a nation is gravely immoral and therefore unacceptable.

The principle of the universal destination of goods

Among the many implications of the common good, the principle of the universal destination of goods takes on immediate importance. [85] This principle reminds us above all that the goods of the earth-soil, water, air and natural resources-have been given by God to the whole human family to sustain the life of all, today and in future generations, and that every person has an original right to the use of these goods. Saint John Paul II He recalled that «God has given the earth to the whole human race to sustain all its inhabitants, excluding none and privileging none». [86] Consequently, «it is not in accordance with God's design to use this gift in such a way that its benefits favor only a few». [87]Today we are called to recognize that this universal destiny refers not only to material goods, but also to immaterial and cultural goods.

66. There is a right to private property that has its own meaning and function, but always subordinate to the universal destination of goods. According to St. John Paul II, This subordination is the golden rule of social behavior and the «first principle of the whole social-ethical order». [88] The tradition of the Church has seen property as a means of guarding and administering goods in such a way that they can best serve the common good. Since «the Christian tradition never recognized as absolute or untouchable the right to private property», [89] its social function should not be considered as a mere theological opinion, but as a certain doctrine of the Church, already present in the Sacred Scriptures and in the Fathers. For this reason, the Pope Francis’ recalled that solidarity, lived in depth, also means «giving back to the poor what is due to them». [90]

67. Today, among the goods that are universally destined for all, we must also include the new forms of property: patents, algorithms, digital platforms, technological infrastructures, data. In a context where the wealth of nations increasingly depends on knowledge and technology, when these goods remain concentrated in the hands of a few, without adequate forms of exchange and access, a new imbalance is created that contradicts the universal destination of goods and feeds the gap between the included and the excluded, between those who can participate in the digital revolution and those who remain on the margins. Moreover, care for the common home and responsibility towards the poor and future generations require that the use of the goods of creation and of the new possibilities offered by technology be regulated in such a way as to respect the environment and avoid waste and new forms of swindling.

The principle of subsidiarity

68. The principle of subsidiarity is born of the same vision of the person that has guided our reflection on dignity and the common good. If every man and woman is called to be the protagonist of his or her own life and to participate in the building of society, then social organization must also respect and foster this responsibility. The Church's social doctrine calls “subsidiarity” the principle that what can be done by individuals, families, local communities and intermediate bodies should not be absorbed by higher levels. Higher-level institutions should recognize, protect and promote the freedom and creativity of the lower levels, coordinating their contributions so that they cooperate effectively for the common good. [91]

69. Since the beginning of the modern social Magisterium, starting with Leo XIII, The Church has insisted that neither the individual nor the family should be absorbed by the State, but that they should act freely, as far as possible, without causing harm to the common good. [92]  Saint John Paul II took up and deepened this perspective, recalling that the political community is at the service of civil society and that the State must watch over the common good, intervening when necessary, but without permanently replacing the responsibility of intermediate bodies and social entities. [93]Subsidiarity does not justify the disinterest of the State, but rather guides its action; public intervention is required precisely to allow all social subjects to develop their mission without being crushed. It is up to the political community to create the conditions for individuals, families, associations and intermediate bodies to realize their own social vocation, without being replaced or reduced to mere executors. [94]

70. This principle encourages overcoming any form of paternalistic or welfarist management of social life, promoting a style of co-responsibility: a State that values the initiative of citizens and a civil society capable of generating links and activating energies at the service of the common good. In a logic of subsidiarity, decisions are taken at the closest possible level to the people involved, valuing associative life, so that the people are not faced with decisions that have already been made, but can enter into their path of construction. Where families, associations, local communities, voluntary work and the so-called “third sector” are recognized and supported, social life becomes closer to the people, services are provided with greater attention to real needs and responses are more creative and respectful of the dignity of each person. [95]

71. The principle of subsidiarity is particularly relevant in the context of the digital revolution. Here the higher level is not the State, but any major economic and technological actor exercising de facto power over the conditions of common life. The level that absorbs competencies, data and decision-making capacity is constituted by companies and platforms, which define conditions of access, rules of visibility, forms of relationship and even economic opportunities. Subsidiarity requires that such processes are not imposed from above in an opaque and unilateral manner, but are oriented towards the common good through transparency, accountability and real forms of participation (independent audits, transparency in algorithms, equitable access to data, appeal tools). [96]

72. In this context, states and supranational institutions are called upon to guarantee fair rules and effective protection mechanisms so that local communities, intermediate bodies, schools and universities, as well as ecclesial and associative realities can have a voice and contribute to the discernment of decisions that affect people's lives: work, access to services, data management and digital environments. In decisions concerning economic flows, digital platforms, data management and algorithms, it cannot be left to a few actors alone to guide the processes, but it is necessary to build forms of cooperation that respect the various levels of the global community and make them co-responsible for the common good. [97]

The principle of solidarity

73. Having considered the common good and subsidiarity, I would like to dwell on the principle of solidarity. This principle is born of the vision of the person as conceived by faith; every human being is created in the image of God and incorporated into a network of relationships that bind him or her to others, to peoples and to creation. St. Paul VI recalled that the obligations of solidarity, justice and charity are rooted in the human and supernatural fraternity that unites men and peoples among themselves. [98] Fraternity is not only an inner aspiration of those who believe, but a social and political form that must be incarnated in shared decisions and itineraries. Solidarity, then, is the concrete recognition that the destiny of each is linked to the destiny of all; truly «no one is saved alone». [99] Thus, the close link between subsidiarity and solidarity becomes evident. When subsidiarity is not accompanied by solidarity, it ends up becoming simply the protection of particular interests; when solidarity is not supported by subsidiarity, it degenerates into welfarism that does not promote responsibility. [100] Solidarity is expressed when each person, personally and together with others, takes part in the life of the community - informing, associating, making his or her voice heard, contributing to public decisions and choices - assuming real responsibilities so that the common good is translated into shared decision-making.

74. In many areas we are already experiencing a kind of “de facto solidarity”; our lives are intertwined, economies and global communications mean that what happens in one place has far-reaching effects, and digital networks link people and communities from all parts of the world in real time. However, this web of relationships is not yet solidarity in the full sense unless it becomes a conscious decision. Faith invites us to read this reality as a call; we are not simply neighbors to one another, but we are entrusted to one another, so that each one takes care, as far as possible, of the life and wounds of our brother and sister. Solidarity is born precisely when we decide not to remain indifferent to what happens to our neighbor and we transform unavoidable links - economic, cultural and technological - into paths of exchange, cooperation and mutual care, learning to «think and act in terms of community». [101]

75. The social Magisterium has insisted that solidarity is both a principle and a virtue. As a principle, it expresses the objective order of relationships between persons, groups and peoples, and alludes to an awareness of interdependence, whereby the good of each person passes through the good of others. As a virtue, it requires a «firm and persevering determination».» [102] to work for the common good, with particular attention to the weakest. The Pope Francis’ recalled that solidarity is «a way of making history».» [103] that builds peoples and not simply masses of individuals. For this reason, it implies sober and shared lifestyles, the ability to renounce immediate benefits to open spaces for the future to others, and a willingness to question habits and privileges - including those linked to digital consumption and the use of technologies - when they prevent others from living with dignity.

76. In a world marked by ever closer relations between persons, communities and nations, solidarity also assumes a global dimension. Benedict XVI strongly emphasized the link between development, justice and responsibility towards future generations, recalling that true progress requires intergenerational solidarity. [104] and attention to the ties that bind us to the natural environment. Today this responsibility also extends to digital and information infrastructures; like the natural environment, the “digital ecosystem” can also be cared for or exploited, shared or monopolized. Solidarity requires that decisions regarding data, algorithms, platforms and AI take into account not only the immediate benefit of some, but the impact on all peoples and future generations. 

The principle of social justice

77. For the Christian community, social justice is a concrete form of following Jesus and of fidelity to his Gospel. In the New Testament, Jesus proclaims a «Good News to the poor» ( Lc 4:18) and identifies himself with the little ones, the sick, prisoners and strangers (cf. Mt 25,31-46). Thus he teaches us that justice is born and realized in fraternity, because the way in which we approach the least and relate to them becomes, in concrete terms, the measure of our relationship with God and with our brothers and sisters. Justice, however, does not refer only to the behavior of individuals, but also to the way in which the structures of coexistence are conceived and organized. In this regard, the Vatican Council II recalls that every institution is called to serve the human person and his or her dignity. [105] Social justice is recognized, then, by the capacity of a social, economic and political order that allows everyone - and in particular the most fragile - to live in a truly humane way, without anyone being left behind.

78. The recent Magisterium has insisted on the fact that social justice demands an outlook whose starting point is the last. Saint John Paul II spoke of a preferential option for the poor [106] that should mark the personal and social decisions, while the Pope Francis’ denounced a «throwaway culture“.” [107] which increasingly leads to new forms of exclusion. In this perspective, social justice requires looking at individuals and peoples, starting with those who are most vulnerable: the poor, migrants, refugees, internally displaced persons, victims of violence, people living in urban or existential peripheries.

79. The idea of “social justice” helps to recognize that injustices do not arise only from the wrong decisions of individuals, but also from structures, mechanisms, economic and cultural systems that almost automatically produce inequality. Saint John Paul II spoke in this sense of structures of sin [108] that are opposed to the will of God and require an effort of personal and social conversion. In this perspective, justice is not only concerned with the equitable distribution of goods or the correction of present injustices, but also assumes a restorative dimension. It aims at restoring broken ties and reintegrating those who have been excluded, taking into account the wounds caused by injustices: wars, colonialism, racial or gender discrimination, violence against entire peoples and exploitation. This may mean restoring dignity and voice to those who have been ignored, favoring processes of healing of collective memory, combating discriminatory laws and practices, and concretely supporting those who still bear the consequences of past grievances.

80. At this time, social justice must also be confronted with the environment created by digital technologies. The spread of global networks, platforms and AI systems changes the way people are informed, communicate and access services. Justice requires preventing the emergence of new forms of exclusion and deprivation of freedom: individuals and peoples denied or hindered access to basic technologies, communities exposed to invasive surveillance, and social groups harmed by opaque algorithms that reproduce prejudice and discrimination. A just social order in the digital age is one that guarantees equal access to opportunities for all, protects the smallest and most fragile, opposes hatred and disinformation, and subjects the use of data and technologies to public control, so that the criterion is not only profit but the dignity of each person and the good of peoples. 

81. A decisive test for social justice today is represented by the condition of migrants, refugees and those who are forced to move because of poverty, violence, climate change and natural disasters. The way in which a society treats them shows whether its idea of justice is guided by fear or by fraternity. The Pope Francis’ invited to recognize in migrants not simply a problem to be solved, but «a living image of the People of God on the way»; [109] people with dignity, resources and dreams, who have the right to be treated with respect and demand the opportunity to be an active part of the societies that receive them. Social justice, in this field, implies at least two complementary commitments. On the one hand, protecting the right to hope of those who are obliged to leave, guaranteeing them safe and legal channels, dignified reception conditions and real integration processes. On the other hand, it also promotes the right to remain in one's own land in peace and security, addressing the root causes that force people to migrate, including those linked to economic injustices and the climate crisis. When these rights are respected, migration can be an opportunity for encounter and mutual enrichment among peoples.

Integral human development 

82. In the Encyclical Populorum Progressio, saint Paul VI affirms that development is authentic only if it is “integral”, that is, aimed at «promoting all men and the whole man». [110] In the following decades, the Church's social doctrine has taken up and deepened this expression to indicate the concrete way in which the great principles-dignity, the common good, the universal destination of goods, subsidiarity, solidarity and social justice-are applied in history. By “integral human development” we mean a process in which the growth of individuals and peoples embraces all dimensions of existence and opens the future also to future generations.

83. Development, both for individuals and for nations, is a task and at the same time a right; it requires minimum conditions that make it possible for each person and each people to mature according to their own dignity, without being kept in dependence or excluded from access to the necessary goods. Development is human when it places people at the center and not the accumulation of goods, and when it also refers to peoples, not only to individuals. Justice demands the recognition of social rights and the rights of peoples, and includes responsibility towards those who will come after us. That is why development that increases the consumption of some at the expense of costs and wounds others, or that relegates entire regions to subordinate roles, preventing them from expressing their own potential, is not humane. [111] Development is integral when it is not reduced to the economic sphere, but promotes the quality of life in its spiritual, cultural, moral and relational dimensions, respecting the common home, the diversity of peoples and their ways of life. [112]

84. The idea of integral human development today finds a decisive criterion of verification in integral ecology, which has become an indispensable dimension of the Church's social doctrine. The quality of development, in fact, is measured by its capacity to maintain united, without separating, justice towards persons and the care of the common home, favoring conditions of dignified life, access to necessary goods, just social relations, care for creation and attention to future generations. It follows that true progress is not that which increases the wellbeing of a few by degrading ecosystems, by offloading costs onto the most vulnerable communities or by compromising the living conditions of those who will come after us. 

85. Thus understood, integral human development is the horizon against which the transformations of our time must be read, including those of the digital revolution. Technological innovations - including artificial intelligence - are not neutral; they can increase participation and justice, or widen inequalities, control and exclusion. They must therefore be examined with a decisive question in mind: do they really contribute to the growth of individuals and peoples in humanity and fraternity, in respect for the common home and for future generations? It is here that the principles of social doctrine become concrete criteria for discernment in the areas we will address in the following chapters.

A test for the Church

86. In conclusion, I wish to touch on a point that concerns me in a particular way. Social doctrine is not only a word addressed to society; it is also an examination of conscience for the Church, the home and school of communion, which is always called to ensure that the principles set forth in this chapter are lived especially within her. The common good, in the ecclesial sphere, takes on the face of a synodal style for the mission at the service of the Kingdom. The Church, in fact, is «the communitarian and historical subject of synodality and mission». [113] This requires attention to how decisions are made and how responsibility is exercised. The Final document of the Synod identifies, among the decisive practices for missionary transformation, the culture of transparency, accountability and evaluation. [114]

87. In this perspective, subsidiarity becomes a criterion of government and pastoral life that recognizes and supports the responsibility of the faithful and of the intermediate ecclesial bodies, valuing charisms and competencies and avoiding any paternalism that stifles evangelical freedom. Concretely, the participation of the baptized in the decision-making processes and the co-responsibility in the mission is achieved through real, not nominal, participatory bodies. [115]

88. For the Christian community, solidarity has its source in the mystery of Christ and is nourished by the Eucharist. It is born of communion in faith and in the sacraments: Baptism and Confirmation unite us in Christ, so that we are one body and one spirit, one heart and one soul (cf. Ef 4,4; Ac 4,32). The Eucharist, the sacrament of unity, nourishes our belonging to the body of Christ and teaches us to share. The diverse sensibilities present in the Church, the strong convictions that animate each one, are a richness if they remain anchored in the certainty of unity as a gift received and as a task to be assumed.

89. To live justice in the Church means to cleanse ecclesial relationships and structures of those distortions that generate inequalities, lack of clarity and abuses. In this regard, listening to the victims of spiritual, economic, institutional, sexual, power and conscience abuses is an integral part of a path of justice, which includes the recognition of the damage, just reparation and prevention. All power is at the service of communion and mission. All authority is at the service of the People of God. This diakonia is manifested not only in the faith celebrated and lived in the sacraments and in the adoption of a synodal style, but also in the concrete sharing of goods. Following the example of the early Church, ecclesial resources are called to be truly common, so that among us there are no needy (cf. Ac 4:34) and so that their administration sustains the mission of proclaiming the Gospel to the poorest. Regular forms of evaluation of the exercise of ministerial responsibilities should be promoted, not as a judgment on individuals, but as instruments of formation and correction oriented to the mission. [116] These principles of social doctrine are incarnated in the life of the Church to the extent that we are open to the action of the Holy Spirit. In this way, the Church is able to offer society a credible sign: because seeking together the good of all, in co-responsibility and fraternity, is not a utopia, but a real possibility. [117]

CHAPTER THREE

TECHNIQUE AND MASTERY.
THE GREATNESS OF THE HUMAN PERSON
IN THE FACE OF THE IA'S PROMISES

90. Having recalled the principles that illuminate the Social Doctrine, I would like to look at some of the challenges that affect our way of living in these times. The biblical image that accompanies these pages is that of a construction: on the one hand, the tower of Babel, where the common work is guided by a project of domination that ends up dehumanizing (cf. Gn 11:1-9); on the other hand, the ruins of Jerusalem, which with Nehemiah are rebuilt piece by piece, as a work of shared responsibility (cf. Ne 2-6). We are called to ask ourselves about the great project of our time: what are we building? While technological development is rapidly changing languages, relationships, institutions and forms of power, we believers must and can choose which project to work on and with which style, in order to safeguard and value the magnificent humanity that has been given to us as a gift. This is not a decision about our future, but about our present, because AI and other emerging technologies are already part of our daily lives.

91. I am convinced that the concrete way of living social relations in the light of the Gospel is not established once and for all, but remains a task entrusted from generation to generation to the Christian community. Under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, the Church allows herself to be enlightened by the Word, to read the signs of the times and to seek with creativity new ways to bring relations between individuals and peoples ever more into accord with the demands of the Kingdom of God. [118]I therefore encourage everyone, especially the lay faithful, not to be afraid to allow themselves to be challenged by reality, to listen to one another and to firmly assume their own responsibility for building a more human and fraternal society.

The technocratic paradigm and digital power

92. In the Encyclical Laudato si' the Pope Francis’ denounced the increasing entrenchment of a technocratic paradigm [119] in the globalized world: the tendency to let the logic of efficiency, control and profit alone govern personal, social and economic decisions. Thus it becomes even more evident that technology is not simply an instrument and that, when it becomes a criterion, it ends up establishing what counts and what can be discarded, reducing creation to an object of exploitation and people to cogs in a system that is ever more efficient.

93. This paradigm has spread rapidly in recent years, also as an effect of the spread of AI, cognitive sciences, nanotechnology, robotics and biotechnology. In themselves, such innovations can be a great help for integral human development and the care of the Common Home. But precisely because of their power, they can act as an accelerator of the technocratic paradigm and therefore need a new spiritual, ethical and political framework. More powerful does not necessarily mean better. In this sense, the words of Romano Guardini are still relevant today: «Modern man is not prepared to use power wisely». [120]

94. The danger of humanity becoming a victim of its own conquests had already been lucidly perceived by St. Paul. Paul VI, when he warned that «the most extraordinary scientific progress, the most astonishing technical prowess, the most prodigious economic growth, if they are not accompanied by genuine social and moral progress, are ultimately turned against man». [121] For this reason, technical progress, valuable in itself, requires discernment about the anthropological vision that guides it and the ends it pursues. If technological development advances without adequate ethical and social maturation, it can happen that the means increase without humanity growing in the same measure: one “has more” but does not “be more,” and the person runs the risk of being valued primarily on the basis of the performance he or she offers. [122]

95. Here it is necessary to recognize a decisive aspect, which I mentioned earlier: in many cases, in the digital context, control of platforms, infrastructures, data and computing capacity is not the prerogative of states, but of large economic and technological players who, in fact, determine the conditions of access, the rules of visibility and the very possibilities of participation. When power of this magnitude is concentrated in the hands of a few, it tends to become opaque and to evade public control, and the risk of distorted development grows, leading to new dependencies, exclusions, manipulations and inequalities.

96. In the face of this concentration of power in the digital world, the great principles of social doctrine become criteria for judging and discerning the new scenario: the inalienable dignity of the person, the common good, the universal destination of goods, subsidiarity, solidarity and social justice. These principles require verifying whether the power of digital infrastructures and algorithms really favors participation and responsibility, protects the most vulnerable, ensures equitable access to opportunities and is ordered to the good of all. With these premises, we can then consider more closely what artificial intelligence is, what possibilities it opens up and what risks it entails. 

Artificial intelligence

97. It is not my intention to offer here a treatise on artificial intelligence, nor to review a bibliography that is already very extensive; there are currently important contributions, also in the ecclesial field, to which it is possible to refer. [123] I limit myself to recalling some essential elements for a moral and social discernment that protects the primacy of the person, so that it is always human intelligence, with its conscience and freedom, that guides technical innovations and responsibly establishes their use and their limits.

98. Two considerations are in order: the first is that any statement about AI runs the risk of becoming obsolete in a short time, given the impressive speed of development of these systems. Second, all of us, including those who design them, know very little about how they actually work. Modern artificial intelligences are more “grown” than “built”: developers do not directly design every detail, but rather create an architecture upon which the AI “grows”. As a result, the fundamental scientific aspects - such as the internal representations and computational processes of these systems - remain unknown. There is therefore an urgent need for a twofold commitment: on the one hand, a deepening of scientific research; on the other, an exercise in moral and spiritual discernment.

99. It is not possible to give a single, complete definition of AI. What we can say is that we must avoid the misunderstanding of equating this “intelligence” with human intelligence. These systems mimic certain functions of human intelligence. In doing so, they often surpass it in speed and breadth of computation, offering concrete benefits in numerous fields. And yet, this power remains tied exclusively to data processing: the so-called artificial intelligences do not live an experience, do not possess a body, do not go through joy and pain, do not mature in relationships, and do not know from the inside what love, work, friendship and responsibility mean. Nor do they have a moral conscience: they do not judge right and wrong, they do not grasp the ultimate meaning of situations or assume the weight of consequences. They can imitate languages, behaviors, evaluations; they can simulate empathy or understanding, but they do not know what they produce, because they do not reside in the affective, relational and spiritual horizon in which the human being becomes wise. Even when such instruments present themselves as capable of “learning,” they do so differently from the human person. It is not the experience of one who allows himself to be shaped by life and grows over time through decisions, mistakes, forgiveness and fidelity; it is rather a statistical adaptation based on data and feedback, which can be very effective, but does not imply inner growth.

Valuable assistance that requires attention

In the light of what has been said, we can better understand why AI can be a valuable aid and, at the same time, requires a prudent and cautious approach. In recent years, its private use has grown considerably, and there are reflections from various quarters on the opportunities and risks associated with its rapid diffusion. In personal use, three aspects, in particular, must be taken into special consideration: the ease of achieving the result, the impression of objectivity and the simulation of human communication. The speed and simplicity with which it is possible to obtain indications, complex elaborations, media content and forms of concrete assistance simplify our lives, but can also accustom us to delegate too much and to seek quick answers, weakening personal judgment and creativity. The impression of objectivity that the responses and proposals of these systems can give rise to risks making us forget that they reflect the cultural parameters of those who have designed and trained them, with all their virtues and defects. The artificial imitation of positive human communication - words of advice, empathy, friendship, love - can be gratifying and even useful, but in unaware users it can be misleading and give the false impression of being in a relationship with an authentic personal subject. When the word is simulated, it does not build a relationship, but an appearance. The artificial imitation of the relationship of care or companionship can be dangerous when it is introduced in a poor context of relationships and real affection; then the risk is not so much that a person believes that he or she is talking to another person, but that he or she loses the very desire to really seek the other.

101. Looking more broadly at the use of AI in our societies, we see that it is already present in decision-making processes in all areas and at various levels: in communication, management and control. The advantages in terms of efficiency and the potential for improving certain services are obvious; however, rapid and uncritical adoption exposes us to various risks, such as underestimating the environmental impact. Current IA systems require large amounts of energy and water, have a significant impact on carbon dioxide emissions and are resource intensive. With increasing complexity, especially in large language models, the need for computational power and storage capacity is also growing, relying on an array of machines, cables, data centers and energy-consuming infrastructure. It is therefore essential to develop more sustainable technological solutions to reduce the impact on the environment and care for our common home. [124]

Accountability, transparency and AI governance

102. The use of AI is never a purely technical event: when it enters into processes that impact people's lives, it affects their rights, opportunities, reputation and freedom. Sensitive decisions that have an impact on work, access to credit and other services, and people's reputations, risk being entrusted entirely to automated systems that do not know «compassion, mercy, forgiveness and, above all, openness to hope for change in the individual.», [125] and can thus produce new forms of discarding. There may be obvious anti-human uses, such as manipulation of information or violation of privacy, but there may also be less obvious deception, when AI systems, presenting themselves as neutral and objective, reflect and reinforce stereotypes or ideological positions of those who have designed and programmed them.

To entrust, in practice, to an algorithm the power to select who is worthy and who is not, without anyone assuming the weight of the decision, means entrusting it with the task of redefining the limits of human possibilities. What diminishes in this process is not only empathy for the excluded, which can be artificially imitated, but political responsibility, because the discarding of the weak is cloaked in a neutrality and objectivity against which it is impossible to protest. In this way, injustice is silently carried out and compassion, mercy and forgiveness disappear from the horizon, not as mere appearances, but as political gestures.

104. From this follows a simple but compelling consequence: we cannot regard AI as morally neutral. In reality, every technical artifact carries with it decisions and priorities: what it measures, what it ignores, what it optimizes, and how it classifies people and situations. If a system is conceived or employed treating some lives as less worthy, or excluding them without the possibility of appeal, it is not simply an instrument to be “used correctly”; it already introduces a criterion that contradicts the inalienable dignity of the person. For this reason, ethical discernment cannot be limited to asking whether we are using a given system for a good or bad purpose, but must also question the way in which it is designed and what idea of the person and of society is inscribed in the data and in the models that guide it. [126]

For AI to respect human dignity and truly serve the common good, it is essential that responsibilities be clear at all stages: from those who design and program the systems to those who use them and those who decide to entrust them with specific decisions. In many cases, however, the internal processes leading to an outcome may not be transparent, and this makes it more difficult to assign responsibility and correct errors. This is where what we call “accountability” becomes decisive. accountability): the possibility of identifying who should be “accountable” for decisions, motivating them, controlling them and, when necessary, questioning them and remedying the damage resulting from them. [127]

To call for prudence, rigorous controls and, at times, also a slowing down in the adoption of AI does not mean being against progress, but rather exercising responsible care for the human family. This demand is all the more urgent because there is often an imbalance between the speed of technological development and the pace at which awareness, norms, controls and institutions capable of governing its effects mature. It is not enough to generically invoke ethics; adequate legal frameworks, independent monitoring, user education, a policy that does not abdicate its task are needed. Otherwise, change will be governed only by technocratic logics and presented as necessary and indispensable, ending up by imposing rules dictated by those who possess data, infrastructures and calculating capacity.

107. We cannot limit ourselves to invoking the moralization of the machine, the so-called “alignment” of AI with human values, without having the courage to set a further condition: the possibility of discussing the ethical code to be used, subjecting it to criteria of shared social justice. Otherwise, whoever controls the AI will impose his own moral vision, which will become the invisible infrastructure of the systems. A more moral AI would be useless if this morality is decided by a few. A more present politics is needed, capable of slowing down where everything accelerates and protecting the spaces in which communities can continue to participate and question themselves.

108. Indeed, as with any technological breakthrough, AI tends to increase the power of those who already have economic resources, skills and access to data. In the light of the common good and the universal destination of goods, this phenomenon raises serious concern: small, highly influential groups can guide information and consumption, condition democratic processes and influence economic dynamics for their own benefit, contradicting social justice and solidarity among peoples. It is therefore essential that the use of AI - especially when it involves public goods and fundamental rights - be accompanied by clear criteria and effective controls, inspired by participation and subsidiarity; communities and intermediate bodies cannot be reduced to recipients of decisions made elsewhere, but must be able to contribute to discernment and oversight. Moreover, data ownership cannot be entrusted to the private sector alone, but must be regulated. They are the fruit of the contribution of many and cannot be sold or entrusted to a few. What is needed is a creativity capable of managing them as one of the common or collective goods, in the logic of sharing, as already suggested by St. John Paul II regarding collective goods. [128]

109. The principles of social doctrine help us to read this new reality. In a world where few subjects concentrate data, information capital and normative capacity, to speak of the common good means to unmask this new epistemic, economic and political asymmetry, naming the new monopolies of AI. To speak of universal destination of goods means finding ways to ensure universal access to technologies and training. To speak of subsidiarity requires protecting the ability of communities to decide and correct, without relegating their intervention to later monitoring, once standards have been set elsewhere. To speak of solidarity requires recognizing the invisible work, often exploited, that feeds algorithmic models. To speak of justice requires questioning the geographies of power that define who can program the models and who is only the object of this programming, and recognizing that social justice is not only an objective to be safeguarded after the adoption of technologies, but a condition that must be put into practice from the moment they are designed.

110. Finally, I would like to use a word that is very important to me: “disarm”. Disarming AI means removing it from the logic of arms competition, which today is no longer just military but economic and cognitive. It is the race for the most efficient algorithm and the largest data bank, to consolidate a geopolitical or commercial advantage over all others. Disarming means breaking this equivalence between technological power and the right to rule. Disarming does not mean renouncing technology, but preventing it from dominating the human. It means subtracting it from monopolies, making it debatable, refutable, and therefore habitable, reestablishing in it the plurality of human cultures and forms of life. The task, today, is not only ethical or technical; it is ecological in the most radical sense, because it challenges a new dimension of our common Home. AI is already an environment in which we are immersed and a power that we must confront. For this reason, it is not enough to regulate it; it is necessary to disarm it and make it welcoming.

111. I vehemently appeal to those who develop AI systems. Technological innovation can be, in a sense, a human form of participation in the divine act of creation. Developers therefore carry an important ethical and spiritual weight, as each choice of project expresses a vision of humanity. Just as the author of an artistic or literary work is obliged to consider the values it expresses, so too are they called upon to treat with due seriousness the values they infuse into their projects: with transparency, with responsibility towards the communities involved and with attention to verifying that what is being cultivated is really a good.

What we cannot lose

112. Having recalled the issues of responsibility and governance of AI, it is necessary to return to our central theme: what does it mean to guard the human. The risk is not only that some technologies are misused, but that the technocratic paradigm in which we are immersed, enhanced by the digital revolution and AI, makes an anti-human vision seem fair and normal, according to which the fullness of life would consist in having more, reducing fragility, eliminating the unforeseen and controlling everything. When efficiency becomes a measure of value, the human being is tempted to consider himself as a project to be optimized rather than as a creature called to relationship and communion.

113. In reality, to absolutize only one dimension of the human being is always erroneous. Indeed, it is not only lack that generates disorder. Even that which grows without measure can become a form of poverty. In an ecosystem, harmony breaks down when a single species proliferates to the detriment of the others; in the human, the same thing happens when one faculty pretends to be the measure of everything. Thus, intelligence, if absolutized, ends up veiling other essential dimensions of life: affection, will, dedication and relationship. Technical power, if not balanced, does not make us more capable; it isolates us and exposes us even more to logics of domination and exclusion. It is certainly not a question of opposing intelligence, but of remembering that, when it withdraws into itself, it forgets that it was made to serve life and the human person. 

114. The quality of a civilization is measured not by the power of its means, but by the care it knows how to offer, by the capacity to recognize a face in the other and not a function. The capacity to know how to care for one another is an important dimension of our being human. This ability is learned and perfected through experience. Reading stories to a child, accompanying an elderly person or making a space cozy are gestures that are experienced in a family environment, but that help us learn and internalize the importance of care at a social level and train us to recognize the other as a person worthy of attention. Technology can also support mutual care between people, for example if it offers instruments that help to foresee and organize, without depriving human beings of their freedom and judgment, as subjects of relationships and decision-makers.

Background narratives: transhumanism and posthumanism.

115. In trying to bring out the cultural presuppositions that accompany the current digital revolution, I would now like to turn our attention to certain currents that interpret progress as an overcoming of the human being, which we can classify as transhumanism and posthumanism. These currents constitute the ideological background residing in some centers of technological power and colonize the collective imaginary in a simplified form, especially in the media and social networks, inducing enthusiasm for new technologies with a futuristic vision of “empowered humanity” or “hybridized man” with the machine.

116. Transhumanism and posthumanism comprise within them a plurality of currents and sensibilities, and it is difficult to make a univocal description of them. They can be compared to an archipelago of different conceptual islands, but united by the same sea of presuppositions: the centrality of technology and the dream of overcoming the limits of the human condition. In general, transhumanism imagines an empowerment of the human being through technologies - biomedicine, body engineering, devices, algorithms - with the aspiration of increasing performance and capabilities. Posthumanism, especially in its more radical versions, goes further: it criticizes anthropocentrism and proposes a form of hybridization between the human being, the machine and the environment, to the point of imagining that it will cross the threshold where humanity will surpass itself, entering a new evolutionary stage. Although these hypotheses are still largely speculative, they are gaining relevance because they modify the collective imagination and, consequently, guide social, economic and political decisions. [129]

117. The critical point, in the light of the Church's social doctrine, is not the use of technology as such, but the vision that underlies it; if human beings are treated as material to be perfected or surpassed, then it becomes easier to accept that some are considered less useful, less desirable, less worthy. In the name of progress, one can even think of “necessary sacrifices”, and make the most vulnerable pay the price for an alleged optimization of the species. The aforementioned warning of St. Paul VI remains a great intuition: in reality, the achievements of science and technology, detached from moral and social progress, end up turning against man. [130] It is therefore necessary to make a clear distinction: it is one thing to integrate technologies into a human and relational vision; it is another to let oneself be guided by an imaginary that disregards the limit and promises a purely technical “salvation”.

The limit, the heart, the greatness of the human being

118. Today our relationship with life seems to be in crisis. Everything that represents a “limit” - incapacity, illness, old age, suffering, vulnerability - tends to be read primarily as a defect to be corrected, rather than as a space in which the human being matures and opens up to relationship. Instead, we must remember that the human being does not blossom. notwithstanding of the limit, but often through of the limit. A vision of reality in the light of faith helps us to recognize what we call the “contingency” of the things of this world. If on the one hand it is necessary to try to eliminate the suffering that marks human life, on the other hand, it is wise to recognize our constitutive finitude, knowing that «religious experience, in particular the Christian faith, proposes to inhabit without simplifications this ambivalence between the greatness and the limit of the human, interpreting it in the light of the original and founding relationship with God». [131]

119. It is precisely in our limited selves that compassion, sincere concern for the needs of others, generosity that surprises even in the midst of darkness and failure, spiritual experience and adoration of God find their place. We see it in so many moments when the limit becomes tangible in our lives: when we receive rejection, when we suffer because of the illness or death of a loved one, when we experience inability or error. Mysteriously, it is in these cases that we can find new wisdom, feel the affection of people and experience the presence of the Lord.

120. Even when the limit manifests itself as inner pain, human wisdom teaches us not to deny or eliminate it, but to integrate it. In order to eliminate pain completely, it would be necessary, after all, to extinguish love and desire as well. Those who love and desire, in fact, cannot avoid going through trials and suffering, and for this reason, over the years, we retain in us teachings that remain marked as scars, memories of the road we have traveled amidst freedom and falls, dreams and disappointments. Only thanks to the interweaving of these elements, those inner wonders are realized in the heart that make us savor the sweetest taste of our being human. [132] To renounce this adventure, at the same time dramatic and splendid, in the name of a presumed overcoming of all limits could be anything, but it would not mean to be human.

121. The moral corruption of our creatural limit-the evil that evidently agitates the heart of man-ruins society and life, even to extremes of dehumanity. And yet, even this painful form of limit leaves room for the good. Even when human beings become dehumanized and cause tragedies, a small light continues to shine in humanity and is still capable of being rekindled, with God's grace, along paths of conversion and reconciliation. Viktor Frankl rightly said that in moments of horror «we have come to know man in his pure state: man is that being capable of inventing the gas chambers of Auschwitz, but he is also the being who entered those same chambers with his head erect and the Our Father or the Shema Israel on his lips». [133]

122. Finitude, when it is accepted in truth, does not impoverish human beings, but opens them to the recognition of the face of God and of the other. Precisely because he experiences limits-vulnerability, pain, failure-he can recognize his own and others' dignity as inviolable. And in the very experience of the limit, he remains capable of intuiting a fraternity greater than himself and of recognizing injustice as a scandal. Culture and art, when they are authentic, guard this spark, preventing the normalization of evil. In this way, some works have taken on an almost prophetic value: the Ninth Symphony of Beethoven as a desire for unity; Guernica as a denunciation of dehumanization; – Supernatural Schindler's list as an invitation to not surrender the past to oblivion.

123. History is not only the catalog of our violent actions, but also the proof that human beings know how to found institutions capable of protecting the common life. In the last two centuries we see this in some emblematic events: the birth of the International Committee of the Red Cross (1863), whose operational neutrality guarantees compassionate care for all; the long process that led to the abolition of slavery, which was not simply a legal change but a transformation of conscience; the founding of the United Nations Organization (1945) and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (1948), which have set a common language to say, at least as a shared ideal, that dignity is universal; the Refugee Convention (1951), which recognizes a duty to protect those fleeing persecution and threats. In these examples, the desire for good is concretely translated into public forms - norms, institutions, practices - capable of limiting force and defending the vulnerable. But none of this has emerged without being confronted by resistance, narrow interests and cultural inertia. Moral conquests almost always have the face of a long and arduous road, marked also by setbacks; think of the interrupted peace processes or the slow implementation of environmental commitments. Yet it is precisely the fragility of these results that shows how precious is the responsibility of those who initiate and sustain them.  

124. Some events help us to see that history can change when at least a single man or woman takes the dignity of all seriously: the civil rights movement in the United States of America, linked to the testimony of Martin Luther King Jr. apartheid in South Africa after the liberation of Nelson Mandela and his decision not to put the future in the hands of hatred. In various contexts, courageous and generous women such as St. Laura Montoya, St. Teresa of Calcutta, Dorothy Day, Maria Skłodowska-Curie, Maria Montessori, Elisabeth Elliot, Wangari Maathai, Benazir Bhutto and so many others from every continent have distinguished themselves in their efforts to make history more humane.

Alongside these public signs, there is a more discreet but decisive network: religious communities that choose poor and dangerous places; martyrs of fraternity and justice such as St. Maximilian Kolbe, St. Oscar Romero and Blessed Enrique Angelelli, together with witnesses who have incarnated, in harsh and often inhuman conditions, the hope of the Gospel and the dignity of man, such as the Venerable François-Xavier Nguyễn Văn Thuận. And, above all, the “martyrs of everyday life” who heal, educate, accompany and discreetly console, such as parents, nurses, doctors, volunteers and people who are close to the elderly or the excluded. Their testimony shows that good does not progress automatically, but requires perseverance, memory and a conversion that makes us capable of starting again even after defeats.

126. It is precisely this convergence of just institutions, credible witness and daily fidelity that keeps hope alive and points in the right direction: to make technology grow without withdrawing the heart. This is why humanity - magnificent and wounded - must not be replaced or surpassed; it can welcome the progress of technology to alleviate suffering and open up new possibilities, provided that it does not renounce that which makes it itself, namely, the capacity for relationship and love. At this point a decisive question arises: if there is an authentic “more than human”, where is it to be found? The Christian faith responds by indicating a fullness that does not derive from a technological divinization, but from that which is produced by the grace of God, received in Christ.

The true “more-than-human”: grace and Christian humanism.

127. The expression “more than human” does not belong only to the language of technical promises. For centuries, the Christian tradition has affirmed that human beings are not confined within the limits of their own nature, but are called to transcend themselves, not in order to flee from reality or to disregard its limits, but in order to be fulfilled in love. Faith knows a “beyond” that is born of God's gift. This transformation is the work of the Holy Spirit. As St. Thomas Aquinas taught, this process of elevation and transformation «surpasses the capacity of human nature.» [134], because there is an infinite distance [135] between our nature and the life of God. However, it is possible to be introduced into the bosom of that inextinguishable life, even as we walk within the limits of this world. And the one who makes this path possible can only be the Infinite who gives himself: it is God himself who overcomes the “infinite” disproportion. [136] Thus the re-creation of the human is accomplished: «He who lives in Christ is a new creature: the old has disappeared, a new being has become present» ( 2 Co 5,17).

128. When we accept this possibility of transcending ourselves with the grace of God, we do not deny ourselves, we do not become less human. On the contrary, as the Pope Francis’, We become fully human when we are more than human, when we allow God to take us beyond ourselves to our truest selves. [137] Herein lies the radical difference with respect to Promethean dreams: what saves the human is not enhanced self-sufficiency, but a relationship that liberates, a communion that transforms. In the face of this, a technology that classifies and optimizes what already exists can unintentionally be an obstacle to change and growth. For an algorithm, an error is something to be corrected; for a person, it can be the beginning of a profound change. A person's future is not calculable, but is entrusted to his or her freedom - elevated by inexhaustible divine grace - and to the relationships he or she cultivates.

Two cities and two loves

129. Christian humanism does not reject science and technology, but accepts them with gratitude and realism, and places them “with their feet on the ground” within a higher vocation. The creative intelligence of human beings is a gift that can alleviate suffering and open up new possibilities, but it must remain ordered to the common good, to justice, to care for the fragile and for creation. In this sense, the real alternative is not between enthusiasm and fear, but between two ways of building: a progress that serves the individual and peoples, or a progress that bends them to the logic of power. In the end, the decisive question remains the one posed by St. John Paul IIDoes AI «make man's life on earth, in all its aspects, “more human”; does it make it more “worthy of man”?. [138] If the answer is “yes”, then we can recognize in it a good possibility to use responsibly, in a path of shared and patient reconstruction, according to the model of the rebirth of Jerusalem narrated in the book of Nehemiah. If, on the other hand, power grows while the heart withers and the bonds are broken, then we are facing a new version of Babel: a grandiose but inhuman construction.

Questioning ourselves about this alternative of progress and our way of interpreting and living it always means, at the end of the day, examining our heart as well. In fact, the way we think about and structure our relationships, our work and our institutions manifests our fundamental values and, ultimately, is born of what we have in our hearts. It is a love that guides us: what we truly love, as individuals and as a society, guides our lives and our actions. St. Augustine describes human history as a place of struggle between two loves, which have built two ways of inhabiting the world and living together, two “cities”: on the one hand, love of God and neighbor; on the other, love of self alone. «Two loves have given rise to two cities: love of self to the point of contempt for God, the earthly one; and love of God to the point of contempt for self, the heavenly one». [139] As in all of human history, even today these two loves fight for dominance in our hearts. The time of AI does not escape this rule: the construction of Babel or Jerusalem begins in each one of us.

CHAPTER FOUR

TO GUARD THE HUMAN IN THE TRANSFORMATION.
TRUTH, WORK, FREEDOM

131. Having sketched the panorama in which the challenge of technological transformation, particularly that linked to AI and the transhumanist and posthumanist currents, is situated, we cannot limit ourselves to simple general analyses. When languages and tools change, everyday gestures and social relations also change. It is therefore necessary to focus on certain areas in which these transformations have very concrete, sometimes dramatic, repercussions. In the light of the principles of the Church's Social Doctrine, the digital transformation calls us to rediscover truth as a common good, to protect the dignity of work and to safeguard freedom from all dependence and commodification.

Truth as a common good

Truth and democracy

132. The use of digital platforms and AI systems accelerates profound changes in public and political communication. Tools that could favor debate and participation are often used to construct biased narratives and blur the boundaries between what is true and what is false, mixing data and opinions. Disinformation does not arise with AI, but today it finds in it a powerful multiplier. The possibility of manipulating content, images and videos exposes citizens to biased or misleading perspectives. The problem affects the cultural and moral dimension, since the quality of public communication depends directly on and has an impact on social trust. Truthful information, in fact, does not emerge from a centralized or automated control. In public discourse, the truth of facts has a rational dimension, as it requires verification, cross-checking of sources and argumentative responsibility; but it is even more relational: it is built through bonds of trust and shared practices, in an honest dialogue with others and with the world. Only the shared search for the truth of the facts, assumed as a common good, can lay the foundations for fair communication.

133. Those who have at their disposal powerful technical and economic resources - and, with them, also many human resources to intervene - have a great capacity to bring about cultural changes and, ultimately, to convince a significant number of people about what is true about human beings, about the world, about the meaning of existence, about the family, and even about God. It is pure power devoid of truth, which subtly or openly imposes what it wants others to consider as true. Behind all this there is a sick root that is difficult to recognize: the fact that «modern man has the erroneous conviction that he is the sole author of himself, of his life and of society. It is a presumption that is the fruit of selfish self-centeredness». [140] Therefore, he believes that he can construct reality and that whatever best suits his pretensions is valid. Saint John Paul II He reflected on the consequences of the “crisis around truth,” going so far as to affirm that, «having abandoned the idea of a universal truth about the good, which human reason can know, the very conception of conscience has also inevitably changed.». [141]Thus, it diminishes the recognition of universally valid truths that precede us and that the conscience must accept. This led to the Pope Francis’ to ask himself realistically: «What is the law without the conviction, reached after a long journey of reflection and wisdom, that every human being is sacred and inviolable?», and to conclude: «For a society to have a future, it must have assumed a sense of respect for the truth of human dignity, to which we submit ourselves. Then we will not avoid killing someone just to avoid social scorn and the weight of the law, but out of conviction. It is an inalienable truth that we recognize with reason and accept with conscience. A society is noble and respectable also by its cultivation of the search for truth and by its attachment to the most fundamental truths». [142]

134. The search for truth is an essential element for democracy, which is in itself an instrument of participation in the common good. When the question of what is true loses interest and a pragmatism is imposed that is satisfied with what seems useful or effective, democratic life is weakened. Indeed, democratic life is not only based on rules and procedures, but above all on a loyal relationship with the facts and on a real orientation towards the good of individuals and of society as a whole. Disinterest in truth leads slowly but inexorably to totalitarianism, for which, as the philosopher Hannah Arendt wrote, the ideal subjects are not so much those who are ideologically convinced, but «people for whom there is no longer any distinction between fact and fiction (i.e. the reality of experience) and the distinction between true and false (i.e. the norms of thought)». [143]

Communication and collective imagination

135. In this context, it is important to remember that communication «is not only the transmission of information, but also the creation of a culture. [144] The content circulating in digital environments influences the way people perceive the world and introduces images and narratives into the collective consciousness that guide desires and influence daily decisions. «It is not a parallel or purely virtual world.», [145] because what emerges on the Internet becomes part of people's lives, especially of the youngest.

For this reason, those who control digital platforms and the media have a remarkable capacity to influence the collective imagination and present a certain vision of reality as desirable. It is a power that must be continually illuminated by the search for truth and respect for human dignity, so that the culture generated on the network does not become an instrument of excessive distraction, homogenization and domination, but a space in which inner freedom and critical thinking can mature.

For an ecology of communication

137. Our first task is not to demonize or idolize the media, but to manage them on the basis of a fixed point: truth is a common good and not the property of those who have power or visibility. It is therefore necessary to promote an ecology of communication: in the field of public regulations, this means establishing rules that make the criteria used to select and amplify content more transparent and that protect personal data; in the social and cultural sphere, on the other hand, it implies strengthening intermediary bodies, serious journalism and spaces for debate in which argumentation and verification prevail over immediate reaction; in the school and family sphere, the growing need for a new educational awareness and training in the correct and critical use of digital tools, AI and shopping and investment platforms; in the university sphere, the great challenge of integrating knowledge, training both in the ability to connect and merge knowledge to interpret complexity, and in fact-checking techniques.

138. Christian communities must also be committed to transparent communication and honest fact-finding. Unfortunately, this has not always been the case. We have witnessed, with embarrassment, the arduous uncovering of painful truths even about members of the Church and about ecclesial realities. In particular, some journalists committed to the truth have played a fundamental role in bringing to light injustices and abuses. To them I would like to reiterate the words of Pope Francis’ in addressing the Vaticanists: «I thank you also for what you make known about what is wrong with the Church, for what you help us not to sweep under the rug, and for the voice you have given to victims of abuse». [146] However, vigilance and transparency are, first and foremost, a grave responsibility of the Church herself and we should not wait for others to force us to face uncomfortable truths about ourselves.

An educational alliance for the digital age

139. At a time when truth is often subordinated to communicative interests and strategies, the world of education takes on decisive importance. However, the rapid technological transformations reveal how unprepared we are in the field of education. The omnipresence of digital media generates a culture of immediacy and overstimulation, which feeds fatigue, boredom and apathy in the face of the effort involved in the search for truth.

Educational processes, on the other hand, require time to mature, a confrontation with reality beyond appearances and a patient journey. The question is fundamental, because all technology educates those who use it. Educating in the use of AI therefore involves educating to decide when and for what purpose. no use it. The speed and ease with which an answer or a synthesis is obtained risks dampening the desire to raise questions, which only bears fruit over time. As Plato writes, the deepest and most important things are only learned after much time and much effort, engaging in discussion with others to “rub” concepts and experiences as if they were flint, until the spark of understanding sparks in us. [147] We must learn to dispense with AI and protect our young people from the promise of the perfect machine, from that subtle seduction that makes human thought seem useless precisely when it is most needed.

141. In recent years, psychological and psychiatric literature has documented with increasing insistence how early and unsupervised exposure to digital devices and social networks can negatively affect sleep, attention, emotional regulation and relationships, especially in the most vulnerable age groups, with sometimes dramatic consequences. Added to this is the ease of access to violent or cruel scenes that hurt sensitivity, to pornographic and hypersexualized content, to messages that trivialize the body and affectivity, and to proposals that normalize risky behavior. On the net, the phenomena of grooming, blackmail and sexual exploitation of minors are not uncommon, made more insidious by the use of fake profiles, algorithms that amplify dangerous contacts and AI tools capable of manipulating images and videos. Having a personal cell phone too early and using it without adult control can accentuate fragility and encourage addictions in young people, exposing them to dynamics of isolation, bullying and cyberbullying, as well as pressure to share intimate images or sensitive data.

142. It is difficult for parents alone to resist the conditioning of business models that monetize attention and time. For this reason, an alliance between politics, educational institutions and families is indispensable, capable of concretely supporting adults in their task. It is necessary to oppose, with far-reaching public decisions, the immediate interests of the platforms - concentrated in a few hands - when they conflict with the good of minors. In this perspective, legislative interventions are opportune that establish age limits, make service providers responsible - without unloading the burden of limitation on families - and provide specific protections against all forms of exploitation and sexual violence on the Internet, so that children and adolescents are truly safeguarded as precious goods entrusted to our care. [148] At the same time, it is necessary to educate children, adolescents and young people to learn to recognize manipulations, to defend their own dignity and to respect the dignity of others, also in digital environments. [149]

Central role of the school

143. The school is the place where the new generations can learn to seek and love the truth, to question the meaning of life and the dignity of each person. For this reason, many parents, who want their children to grow up capable of relating to others, to think critically and to have solid values, place great hopes in the school as a valuable ally in the education of their children. Indeed, parents have the primary and inalienable right to choose the type of education and training that is given to their children, consistent with their own moral, cultural and religious convictions. The world of education today is facing a number of urgent challenges.

144. The first challenge is of a socio-political nature. Both within each country and between different regions of the world, strong inequalities persist in access to basic education and higher education. In many countries, the State has not yet invested the necessary resources to guarantee quality education for all, either by adequately supporting the public school system or by supporting private institutions that offer this fundamental service. When a significant part of education, at various levels, is entrusted to private institutions, it may happen that, in the absence of adequate public support, access to school depends too much on the economic possibilities of families. In the face of this risk, however, we must recognize and support the contribution of many Catholic educational works which, even though they are private institutions, guarantee an inclusive welcome to children and young people of all backgrounds, even when the economic conditions of families would not allow it.

145. The second great challenge is pedagogical in nature. Many educational systems find it difficult to keep up with the pace of change and to support the integral growth of students. The development of information technologies and AI makes curricula conceived for another era rapidly obsolete, while the organization of the school, the spaces, the methods of evaluation and the very figure of the teacher must be rethought with a view to a truly integral education, open to all dimensions of the person. It is necessary to favor the continuous training of teachers throughout their professional life, so that they know how to dialogue in a positive way with the new technologies, helping students to make a responsible, critical and creative use of them, and not to suffer passively from their influence.

146. The third great challenge is of an intellectual and sapiential nature. If we are not attentive, an educational system devoid of love for the truth can emerge, in which the incessant flow of information replaces the exercise of research, reflection and discernment. Fragmentary knowledge multiplies, but it becomes more difficult to grasp reality as a whole, to ask questions about the meaning of things and to develop authentic critical and creative thinking. Many educators already perceive the signs of a possible dehumanization, in which people “know many things” but find it difficult to give meaning to their lives - also due to the inability to connect information and knowledge - and not to lose sight of the horizon of meaning. It is necessary to promote a true hygiene of attention: rhythms that include silence, reflective study, reading, thoughtful analysis; without these elements, inner freedom can be compromised.

147. The Church's social teaching invites families, schools, Christian communities and public institutions to a renewed educational alliance. This becomes a reality when the fundamental principles are translated into educational objectives: to educate in sobriety and a sense of limits; to educate in the recognition of the right of others and of those who will come after us to enjoy the goods that have been given to us, or that human ingenuity places at our disposal; to educate in freedom and responsibility; to educate in the sense of transcendence and the common good. The school is not called to chase the speed of the digital world, but to offer what the digital alone cannot give: shared time for learning and reliable relationships.

The dignity of labor in the digital transition

The value of work

148. Since the birth of the social doctrine, with the Rerum novarum, The Church has called attention to the protection of workers and the need to combat all forms of exploitation. But, above all, the Magisterium has recognized in work «the essential key».» [150] to understand the social question in its totality, since through it the person develops many dimensions of his or her own existence. From this perspective we can also understand the great intuition of St. Benedict of Nursia, who united prayer and work, pointing to daily activity as part of the person's response to God's call. Created in the image of the Creator, through our works we in some way prolong his: we contribute to the progress of society and the construction of the common good, we put into practice the skills we have received, we improve and beautify the world, we support our families, we establish cooperative relationships and we learn to build together, in listening and dialogue, something that no one could do alone.

For these reasons, work is not simply an instrument, but expresses and enhances the dignity of our life. It is a necessity inherent to the human condition, a habitual path to maturity, development and personal fulfillment. In this perspective, economic aid to the poor is sometimes necessary in emergency situations, but it cannot become the only response, since the objective is to offer each person the conditions to live in dignity through his or her own work. [151]

Today, the combination of automation, robotics and AI is rapidly transforming the very structure of work. It is said that this will bring great improvements for everyone. In reality, the “new ways” of working are not necessarily better, because «while AI promises to boost productivity by taking over ordinary tasks, workers are often forced to adapt to the speed and demands of machines, rather than the latter being designed to help those who work. Thus, contrary to the advertised benefits of AI, current approaches to technology can paradoxically de-skill workers, subject them to automated surveillance and relegate them to rigid, repetitive tasks. The need to keep pace with technology can erode workers» sense of their own agency and stifle the innovative capabilities they are called upon to bring to their work.". [152] Precisely to avoid this drift, it is necessary to design systems centered on the person and not only on performance.

The unemployment problem

151. Saint John Paul II recalled that unemployment is a serious evil and that, especially when it takes on massive proportions, it can become a real social calamity, which particularly highlights the responsibility of the State. [153] Today, in the “fourth industrial revolution”, this concern is becoming more acute, as innovation is often embraced solely for the purpose of reducing costs and increasing profits. [154]In some contexts, it is realistic to fear a significant and rapid reduction in available jobs, with a knock-on effect that profoundly affects families, young people and local economies. In many sectors, this already translates into new forms of precariousness and inequality, with very high salaries for a highly skilled minority and increasingly low salaries for a large part of the working population.

152. It is certainly desirable that technology should free man from particularly heavy, repetitive or dangerous work and provide intelligent support for human activity, but the general rule must continue to be the protection of jobs and of the irreplaceable role of the human person. The objective of obtaining greater profits cannot justify decisions that systematically sacrifice employment, because the human person is an end and not a means, and the economic order must remain subordinate to his dignity and to the common good.

At the same time, we must recognize that any real transition takes place through discontinuity: it is uneven, fragmentary and, at times, conflictive. Therefore, there is no single model of change, no global solution; there are territories and histories that demand different responses. Given the inequality that characterizes our world, the spread of AI and computational systems produces different effects in different places. Wealthy societies automate rapidly and chaotically, reducing the need for labor and generating zones of unemployment and institutional friction. In contrast, vast regions of the world remain trapped in hybrid economies, where low-paid human labor and partial technologies coexist without ever really transforming. These territories become reservoirs of precarious labor and hotbeds of instability and forced migration. Solutions must therefore be found at the national and local levels, involving intermediate communities. Tools capable of adaptation are needed: articulated models, local experiments, progressive redistributions, new rights of access to essential goods. Without pursuing an abstract harmony, it is a matter of building concrete forms of human coexistence in transformation.

154. Work remains a fundamental dimension of the human experience; it is not only a means of subsistence, but also a space for expression, relationships and contribution to the community. For this reason, the problems linked to work are not limited only to the income necessary for the survival of families. A society that guaranteed work to only a small part of the population would expose many to a situation of forced inactivity, absence of responsibilities, lack of commitment and daily stimuli, with consequences of human and cultural impoverishment in contrast to the high level of technical development. We would be faced with a paradox of material progress and anthropological regression, in which the conditions for a just and stable social peace would disappear. For this reason, the Social Doctrine of the Church insists that access to work for all must continue to be a priority objective of public policies and economic processes, a criterion for evaluating the human quality of a development model. [155]On the other hand, in those parts of the world where employment tends to be reduced or radically transformed as a result of technological and organizational processes beyond democratic control, it is necessary to rethink the very concept of work and its relationship with citizenship, so that the lack of employment does not undermine social participation.

155. In the light of this conviction, we can also reinterpret the history of the Church's social doctrine in the wake of the Rerum novarum. The initiatives that have emerged in this context - associations, trade unions, cooperatives, social welfare works - have made a decisive contribution to improving labor legislation, protecting the most vulnerable and promoting more humane conditions. [156]Today, however, such instruments alone are no longer sufficient in the face of the transformations brought about by AI, the new organization of markets and competitiveness, which is rarely concerned with social sustainability. A new joint effort is needed on the part of policymakers, workers' organizations, the business world and the scientific community to rapidly develop appropriate and consensual standards and protective measures, including at the international level. [157]Trade union organizations, which the Church has always supported, are called to open up to new forms of work and new workers, to represent and defend them in a context in which, without courageous decisions, more poverty and inequalities are emerging, with a multitude of excluded people surrounded by machines and automated systems that have taken their place.

156. In this transition, it is not enough to react when jobs disappear; it is necessary to manage the transformation proactively. One viable way is, first, to establish social criteria for innovation: any introduction of automation and AI should be accompanied by verifiable measures for job protection, retraining and worker participation, so that technology is geared to freeing up human time and skills, not to generating exclusion. Secondly, active policies are needed to make continuous training and professional transitions accessible to all, without offloading onto individuals the entire cost of adapting to the transformations. Lastly, we need corporate responsibility that includes the quality and dignity of work among the indicators of success. When these conditions are in place, innovation can become an ally of more secure, more creative and more dignified work; when they are lacking, it tends to become an acceleration of injustice.

An economy that values dignity

157. The labor market is one of the areas in which the risks of the new technologies are most clearly manifested. For this reason, it is necessary to recall that economic freedom is not absolute and must always be measured in terms of the common good and the dignity of each person. Entrepreneurship can be a true vocation, capable of generating wealth and improving the lives of all, provided that it recognizes the creation of dignified and valuable employment as an essential part of its service to society, and not as a variable dependent solely on profit. [158]

158. In a prophetic spirit, the Pope Francis’ warned about an economic freedom proclaimed only in words, while actual conditions prevent many from actually benefiting from it. [159]Economic models that emphasize efficiency and individual success tend to consider it useless or unprofitable to invest in people who start from disadvantaged situations or who follow slower growth trajectories, as if their destiny depended exclusively on their ability to keep pace with the winners. In reality, a just society requires a State that is present and civil institutions capable of going beyond the mere logic of efficiency, explicitly directing resources, creativity and rules in favor of the most vulnerable. [160]Instead of waiting for the benefits of growth that “in the end” will also reach the poor, decisions are needed that make growth inclusive from the outset. The experiences of recent decades show that, in economic and financial crises, it is always the poor who pay the highest price, while theories that promise automatic general welfare are often illusory.

159. There is a need to go beyond the current parameters for measuring the degree of development - anchored for more than eighty years in the concept of Gross Domestic Product - which almost systematically overlook aspects that are essential for the general well-being of people and the environment. At the same time, these parameters value activities that have an impact, in the short or long term, on the life of our planet. The development of parameters and metrics complementary to GDP is critical to improve the baseline data used for analysis, political and economic policy decisions, and the selection of regional, national and international priorities. The introduction of new parameters will make it possible to assess, with a broad and timely vision, the effects of legislative and regulatory deliberations on the dignity of work, shared prosperity, the reduction of inequalities and the protection of the environment. It will have an impact on the concept of development itself, on educational processes, on mentality and public opinion, and also on peace, which is only true if it is based on justice.

Finance has become increasingly important in recent years and has undergone significant innovation, even after the introduction of cryptocurrencies. The reflections and directives contained in the Magisterium of my Predecessors, particularly in their Encyclicals, have highlighted the workings of financial intermediation «whose operation, having detached itself from proper anthropological and moral foundations, has not only produced obvious abuses and injustices, but has also proved capable of creating systemic crises throughout the world.». [161] And it is equally true that capital income is in danger of replacing labor income, which often takes second place to the main interests of the economic system. However, savings that are transformed into credit for the real economy, and thus for the creation of employment and self-employment, remain essential for development and for the investments that must accompany the transitions underway. The social function of credit remains irreplaceable. Financing for financing's sake is quite different from financing for development and for job creation and development.

161. This perspective must be considered within a broader vision of global dynamics. World wealth has grown in absolute terms, but its concentration in a few hands has increased and imbalances have widened, both between countries and within the same country: «few have too much and too many have too little, this is the logic of today». [162] Scientific and technological advances, even in the medical field, are not easily accessible to the vast majority of the population, as was dramatically seen during the recent pandemic. While some regions invest in superfluous interventions or dreams of self-improvement that few people can afford, other parts of the world still lack essential equipment to save millions of human lives. To think that new technologies will automatically benefit everyone is to ignore the obvious: if transformations are not managed with the prevention of new and greater inequalities as a priority objective from the planning stage, technological progress automatically generates structural inequalities. Today, justice also involves access to the benefits of innovation: care, knowledge, tools and opportunities.

162. There is no doubt that just laws and instruments of redistribution are needed to correct imbalances, including through tax systems that alleviate the burden on the weakest and place greater demands on those with greater resources. But the quest for social justice should not be seen as a separate issue after the production of wealth, as if the economy should limit itself to creating value and politics should intervene only afterwards to distribute it. On the contrary, justice affects all phases of economic activity, from resource extraction to financing, from production to consumption, and every choice has moral consequences. [163]

Moreover, in the age of AI and robotics, it is no longer possible to rely solely on the “invisible hand” of the market: [164] policy has the task of orienting economic-technological dynamics toward the common good, promoting decent work, social inclusion and an equitable distribution of the benefits of innovation. Given that many economic decisions cross state borders, there is also a need for international cooperation capable of defining common strategies, especially in favor of the most vulnerable countries and groups, to promote development and overcome welfarism. The logic that inspires these decisions is that of the immense dignity of each person, of the common good and of a world truly designed for all. The interdependence between peace and development, as St. Josemaría prophetically wrote Paul VI in 1967, [165] could be updated today as follows: prosperity can contribute to building and strengthening peace only if it is widespread, inclusive and sustainable.

164. In concrete terms, orienting the economy toward dignity means adopting some stable criteria for action even in the age of AI. First, transparency and accountability: when data and algorithms influence the granting of credit, the selection of personnel or access to services or opportunities, decisions need to be understandable, questionable and subject to control, so that the individual is not reduced to a profile. Secondly, inclusion and access: the benefits of innovation must be accompanied by investments in essential skills, infrastructure and services, so that technology does not widen the gap between the haves and have-nots. Finally, equity measures: taxation, social protections and industrial policies must correct the imbalances created by the concentration of wealth and power. These criteria are not a brake on innovation; in fact, they make it viable and humane.

Family and youth: social conditions of hope

165. The family is a primary social good. Founded on the stable union between a man and a woman, it is the first environment in which each person develops his or her potential, becomes aware of his or her dignity, and learns the first forms of truth and goodness, internalizing habits that prepare him or her for life in society. [166]The family, the first natural society, endowed with original rights, is the fundamental and irreplaceable cell of every community organization. [167]Consequently, when political projects and important economic decisions relegate it to a marginal or secondary role, the authentic growth of the entire social body is compromised. [168]

166. The family is, however, a fragile social asset, which is immediately affected by the economic and technological transformations that are changing the world of work, and which requires cultural, legal and economic support. The devastating impact of unemployment and precariousness on the family fabric is well known. In the short term it may seem advantageous to reduce labor costs or maximize financial efficiency, but in the long term this undermines the very foundations of coexistence: while technological advances are celebrated, the social structure is progressively eroded as if by a silent virus.

For young people, job insecurity is especially serious. As the bishops of the United States of America remind us, work is not only a source of income, but also a decisive area in which identity is formed, friendships and relationships are forged, concrete responsibilities are learned and one's vocation is discerned. [169] When access to employment is hampered by high unemployment rates, inadequate training systems or structural barriers, many young people are blocked on their path to personal and professional fulfillment. The need to change jobs several times over the course of a lifetime calls for permanent updating and retraining pathways that enable the new generations to competently and autonomously assume the risks of a changing and often unpredictable economic context. [170]

168. This gives rise to a specific public responsibility. The State has the duty to support business activity by creating favorable conditions for employment, promoting work where it is scarce and defending it in times of crisis, since it is a primary good for families and for society. [171] Especially at a time of profound technological change, there is a need for a “pro-employment” political creativity that places the family and the new generations at the center, if we do not want economic progress to translate into new forms of insecurity and exclusion.

Supporting families and young people in this transition requires measures that make stability possible. As mentioned above, labor policies are needed that favor continuity and quality of employment, combating precariousness as a normal condition of life and promoting realistic itineraries of access and professional development. Secondly, measures are needed to guarantee human rhythms: without a balance between work, services and rest, the family is weakened and young people find it difficult to mature a sense of responsibility. In addition, it is essential to invest in accessible vocational education and training, so that the professional mobility demanded by the digital economy does not become a cruel selection between those who can upgrade and those who cannot. Finally, it is necessary to support social ties: networks and educational communities that accompany life choices and prevent uncertainty from generating loneliness and dependence. In this way, the technological transformation can be traversed without breaking that which makes a society generative: the capacity to build the future.

Safeguarding freedom from dependence and commoditization

Units and social control

170. After having analyzed truth and education, work and families, we need to talk about the effect of the digital revolution on human freedom, reflecting on how to address both the risks related to individual psychology and the great social dramas. The more subtle forms of dependency linked to the digital economy of care, where platforms and services are designed to capture users' time and gaze, exploiting their frailties and undermining inner freedom, should not be underestimated. When business models thrive at the expense of human weakness, the person is treated as a means and not as an end, and those who design or finance these systems assume a moral responsibility from which they cannot exempt themselves. It is urgent to promote a use of technologies that reinforces inner freedom: education in digital sobriety, protection of minors and the fight against models that thrive on vulnerability.

171. An additional risk, less visible but no less serious, is that of social control made possible by the massive collection of data and the use of algorithmic systems. When every gesture leaves traces - travel, purchases, relationships, preferences - a new power is created: the power to shape, predict and guide behavior, often without people being fully aware of it. If these data are used to make decisions that affect specific opportunities (access to credit, personnel selection, services), there is a risk of undermining freedom and discriminating against the most vulnerable. Moreover, control does not only involve explicit prohibitions, but also the architecture of visibility: what is amplified or becomes invisible, what is rewarded or penalized, ends up shaping opinions and choices, generating conformism and self-censorship. This is why freedom, in the digital age, is not only an internal matter; it is also a public matter, requiring clear rules, transparency, avenues of recourse and proportionate limits on the use of invasive technologies, so that technology remains at the service of the individual and does not become a form of domination of consciences.

172. The root of these problems is a technocratic and posthumanist mentality, which tends to consider the person as a manipulable object or a resource to be optimized, [172]eliminating everything that places limits on the maximization of profit: what matters is efficiency, not respect for freedom and human dignity. Some posthumanist currents go so far as to posit the existence of “second-class” human beings, at the service of the interests of elites who perceive themselves as superior: a disturbing prospect, all the more serious when combined with technological instruments that exponentially expand the power of control and selection. Certain logics of structural indebtedness, which keep entire peoples in conditions of dependency, also reveal the same mentality that accepts, in new forms, relations of subordination akin to slavery.

Breaking the chains of new slavery

173. This distorted view of the human being translates today into various forms of subjugation directly linked to the digital economy. In the world of AI, nothing is immaterial or magical. Every response that seems immediate and perfect comes from a long chain of mediations, from an extensive network of natural resources, energy infrastructures and, above all, people. A significant part of the functioning of the digital economy is sustained by the silent work of millions of human beings, employed in little visible but essential activities: data tagging, content moderation - often lousy - and model training. In many cases these are young people, mostly women, who work hard for minimal remuneration. Added to this invisible drudgery is the even more brutal task of extracting the resources needed to produce the devices and microprocessors on which AI is based. In some regions of the world, adolescents and children work in dangerous conditions crushing the materials from which rare earths are obtained. Bodies marked, mutilated, consumed so that the flow of calculations is not interrupted. In addition, criminal networks use internet platforms, messaging systems, anonymous payments and profiling techniques to recruit, control and move trafficking victims, often minors, turning men and women into “data” to track and “packages” to transfer within the same digital circuits that underpin much of the global economy. This reality deeply challenges the moral conscience of our time. It is not enough to invoke efficiency or to praise the benefits of innovation if these are based on a chain of exploitation that is deliberately kept hidden. If a technology promises emancipation, but produces new forms of global subordination, it contradicts the fundamental principle of the dignity of the person.

174. The fight against new forms of slavery constitutes a decisive litmus test for the ethical discernment of AI and digital transformation. In the tradition initiated by Leo XIII, The Church renews her firm condemnation of every form of slavery, trafficking and commodification of persons, and recalls the urgency of a broad movement of reflection and action that places at the center the inalienable dignity of every human being and the common good as the goals of society and the criteria for every personal, social and political decision. Without this ethical and humanizing reflection, the growing power of digital systems risks leading us towards new atrocities, no less shameful than those of the past that we deplore today, while we continue to present ourselves as “advanced” and “civilized” societies.

Trafficking must be recognized as a contemporary form of slavery and as a grave violation of human dignity; not reacting firmly or tolerating these practices in any way means, to a certain extent, becoming complicit today in the faults committed yesterday, when slavery was justified or silenced. [173]

176. As her doctrine matured, the Church gradually became aware of the gravity of these realities. It is true that the events of the past cannot be judged in an ahistorical way, as if all the criteria that have matured over time had always been available. However, we cannot deny or minimize the delay with which the Church and society condemned the scourge of slavery. If in Antiquity and in the Middle Ages many persons and ecclesiastical institutions had slaves, already in the Modern Age the Roman Apostolic See, urged by the requests of the sovereigns, intervened on several occasions to regulate and legitimize the modalities of subjection and, in some cases, of reduction to slavery of the “infidels”. [174] It took until the 19th century to find a formal, absolute and universal condemnation of slavery, in particular with Leo XIII[175] This is a clear example of the Church's progress in understanding the perennial truths of the Revelation that she guards. Although we do not find homogeneity in the question itself - having tolerated slavery for a long time and only later coming to condemn it absolutely - there is a continuity throughout history in the conviction of the dignity of every human being, created in the image of God, although without having succeeded, in eighteen centuries, in making officially explicit the total incompatibility of slavery with that dignity. This is a wound in the Christian memory to which we cannot consider ourselves strangers. [176] It is inevitable to feel deep pain when considering the enormous suffering and humiliation that slavery has meant for so many people, in contrast with the boundless dignity of each one of them, infinitely loved by the Lord. For this reason, in the name of the Church, I sincerely ask for forgiveness.

177. Precisely for this reason, the memory of past complicity and blindness in the face of the injustice of slavery becomes for us a call to vigilance: what we have learned must be translated into discernment and responsibility in the present. If we do not want to ask forgiveness in the future for not having been faithful to the treasure of human dignity contained in our faith, it is incumbent upon us today to be direct and firm in denouncing trafficking in its many manifestations and to support, step by step, together with all those who are committed to this cause, real paths of prevention, protection, liberation and rehabilitation.

178. Colonialism is currently showing an unprecedented face. It not only dominates bodies, but also appropriates data, transforming personal lives into exploitable information. Entire territories, especially those with less geopolitical relevance and greater structural fragility, are now being traversed by a new logic of extraction: that of health flows, epidemiological profiles, genetic maps and demographic data. These are the new “rare earths” of power: vital information that, once correlated, can be used to train predictive models, guide investment strategies, anticipate crises and, above all, select who and what matters. Whoever possesses the health data of entire populations, nowadays often collected under the guise of aid, research or innovation, actually has structural leverage over the future: he can shape needs and markets. And it can decide, before others, to whom to allocate medicines, investments and protection. This is where one of the most urgent moral issues of our time comes into play: transforming shared knowledge into a common good, not a tool of domination; giving back to the people not only the data that describe them, but also the possibility of deciding how it will be used, who will use it and for whom. Otherwise, the digital era will not be postcolonial, but colonial in another form.

179. The new slaveries are fueled by economic chains and digital infrastructures. It is therefore necessary to act on several fronts: first, to demand greater transparency of the supply chains that underpin the technology industry and the digital economy, so that no competitive advantage is built on invisible exploitation. Secondly, there is a need for companies and investors to adopt clear criteria for pre-emptive ethical verification (due diligence), including among the priorities the protection of workers, the fight against forced labor and the social impact of data-driven business models. In addition, digital platforms should be required to cooperate responsibly with authorities and civil society to prevent communication, payment and profiling tools from becoming channels for the recruitment and control of victims. When these decisions converge, the digital environment can be transformed from a space of predation into a space of protection, prevention and promotion of dignity.

A shared responsibility

180. The various areas under consideration-the search for truth in public life, education in the digital environment, transformations in the world of work, the fragility of families and new forms of slavery-are not isolated phenomena. They all bring the same thing into play: if technology becomes an absolute criterion, the person runs the risk of being treated as a piece of data, a cog or a commodity; if, on the other hand, technology becomes part of a horizon of wisdom, it can become an opportunity for growth, justice and fraternity.

181. From this perspective, the Church's social doctrine proposes a shared responsibility. It calls for these processes to be managed with a vision of the future: by institutions capable of regulating without suffocating and of protecting without supplanting; by businesses that recognize in work and dignity a criterion of success; by intermediary bodies and educational communities that rebuild trust and bonds; by citizens who cultivate responsibility, sobriety, discernment and a sense of truth. Only in this way can innovation truly become integral human development and not a factor of exclusion and domination; and only in this way can the promise of progress be recognized as true, because it will be measured in terms of the inviolable dignity of every man and every woman.

CHAPTER FIVE

THE CULTURE OF POWER AND THE CIVILIZATION OF LOVE

182. Having analyzed how AI is transforming certain aspects of life and society, with serious repercussions for human dignity, it is necessary to look at an even more dramatic area: war. Here the question is not only about the efficiency of the new tools, but also about the risk that technology, detached from ethics and responsibility, will make decisions about life and death faster and more impersonal, and present the use of force as an immediate and viable option. In an increasingly interdependent world, peace is not just one issue among others, but a condition for the universal common good and a test of the moral maturity of peoples, especially of those called to positions of responsibility in government.

183. The digital revolution is changing the grammar of conflicts. Hybrid forms of warfare are being added to visible warfare: cyber attacks, manipulation of information, influence campaigns and automation of strategic decisions. AI enters these processes as an accelerating factor, in a context where many technologies are inherently ambivalent: what is born to protect can quickly become an attack, and the boundary between protection and aggression tends to blur. AI can enhance the defense and protection of civilians, but it can also lower the threshold for the use of force, make responsibilities opaque and feed a culture in which the enemy is reduced to a piece of data and the victim to “collateral damage”. In the face of these transformations, we must have recourse to the principles of social doctrine-the dignity of the person, the common good, the universal destination of goods, subsidiarity, solidarity and justice-as criteria for judging whether technologies really serve humanity or end up subjugating it, and consider them as guidelines for our decisions.

184. In this chapter, therefore, I intend to compare two opposing logics, which I have already evoked with biblical images: on the one hand, the temptation to build the tower of Babel, relying on power and pride; on the other, the patience to rebuild Jerusalem, as in the time of Nehemiah, “piece by piece,” taking care of the human and the common good.

185. If we observe global dynamics, we recognize with ever greater clarity the expansion of a culture of power made up of polarization and violence. Modern Babel is not only the globalized technocratic paradigm, but also the confrontation at a distance between opposing imperialisms, between powers that want to preserve their primacy and powers that aspire to conquer it, with a multiplicity of local conflicts. It is also the race to develop ever more powerful technologies, or to ensure their control, according to a dehumanizing dynamic that seems to know no limits. And yet, alongside this drift, we glimpse a large part of humanity trying to remain human and striving to build the city of coexistence and peace. Of it, we are all often unconscious architects and disunited architects, capable of generous gestures but lacking an overall vision: it is a slower, less visible and less conspicuous construction, waiting to be better understood and more coordinated, to become the conscious and articulated commitment of every community, from the family to the government of states and their relations. It is to this horizon of commitment, to this work of hope, that we give the name “civilization of love”.

The civilization of love in the digital age

186. When St. Paul VI introduced the expression “civilization of love”, [177] the world was marked by the Cold War, the arms race and severe economic imbalances. In this context, the Church indicated an alternative path to the ideological opposition between systems, imagining a social order in which justice and charity are intertwined and love becomes the organizing principle of economic, political and cultural life. Today we must strongly recover this vision: the civilization of love is not a naive utopia, but a demanding project. It consists in translating charity into structures of justice, in giving institutional substance to fraternity and in considering the other - whether person or people - as a necessary ally in the construction of the common good. As the Encyclical has reminded us Fratelli tutti, Only this social love, capable of becoming culture and norm, can generate a stable international order, transforming coexistence from simple armed coexistence into a community of destiny. [178]

187. Today, in the context of the digital revolution, this intuition is even more decisive. Digital networks, the globalized economy and the development of AI create ever closer links, connecting in real time the decisions made in one place with the effects they produce in another. This is why the words of Vatican Council II on the growing interdependence among peoples: the common good is increasingly taking on a universal dimension, with rights and duties that concern the entire human family. [179] The project of the civilization of love assumes here the decisive task of transforming this suffered interdependence into a desired and chosen solidarity. This is the criterion for guiding technological processes: it is not enough for AI to make us more efficient or connected; it must serve to build a universal human family, with shared rights and duties, where digital proximity becomes a real opportunity for encounter and reciprocal care.

The culture of power

188. In the times in which we live, a culture of power is consolidating, in which the availability of means and the capacity to dominate tend to dictate the agenda and the criteria for decision-making, relegating the common good of humanity to second place and reducing the concrete drama of peoples at war to a secondary variable in relation to strategic interests. This culture of power penetrates society, modifies relationships and behaviors, expands by normalizing war, pursuing ever greater military power, taking advantage of the crisis of multilateralism and feeding a false realism, which repeats that there are no alternatives.

The normalization of war

189. In 1965 it resounded with force the cry of St. Paul VI before the UN AssemblyNever again war, never again war!«. [180] We must recognize that, despite wishes and proclamations of peace, the last sixty years have been marked by conflicts of breathtaking ferocity, which have often massively affected civilian populations, causing innocent victims, waves of refugees, social destabilization and long-lasting wounds. However, in the public discourse, the conviction prevailed that war should remain a extreme ratio, The international order, subject to strict ethical and legal limits and, in any case, to a political horizon oriented toward peace. Following the events of the interwar period, a shift occurred after the Second World War: peace was placed at the center of the international order, as attested in particular by the Charter of the United Nations, which aims to «save succeeding generations from the scourge of war». [181] Many national constitutions, along the same lines, had relegated the use of arms to extreme and strictly delimited cases. Even during the Cold War, despite the presence of serious conflicts, the awareness persisted that a new world conflict had to be avoided at all costs.

190. Today, however, we are witnessing a true paradigm shift in public discourse and in rearmament decisions, with a worrying rehabilitation of war as an instrument of international policy, while precisely those ethical criteria that had limited its use are being eroded. Regional conflicts that are prolonged over time, the escalation of tensions and cross-threats become almost commonplace, and forms of conflict over territorial expansion that were thought to have been overcome resurface. Public opinion becomes progressively oriented and accustomed to polarized media narratives, often amplified by algorithms that value confrontation and opposition.

191. We are also witnessing a disturbing loss of historical memory. The gradual disappearance of direct testimonies of the Holocaust and the two world wars facilitates the selective or distorted rewriting of the past, in a climate in which false news and narrative manipulations blur the lessons learned. Without a living memory of the horrors of war, political decisions run the risk of being made on the basis of calculations of force, lacking a vision of the long-term consequences.

192. Added to all this is a new and decisive element: the media and digital dimension. Communication networks, fragmented information environments and algorithms that reward confrontation can amplify polarization and resentment, accelerate propaganda and hinder common discernment. Thus, war is not only waged, but also culturally primed through simplistic narratives, friend-foe logics, misinformation and fear. When historical memory is attenuated and ethical criteria that protect civilians and the most fragile are weakened, it becomes easier to present violence as necessary, inevitable or even “clean”. It is in this climate that humanity is falling into the violent culture of power, where peace is no longer presented as a task to be undertaken, but as a precarious interval between conflicts. Today more than ever it is important to reiterate the need to overcome the theory of the “just war”, too often invoked to justify any war, without prejudice to the right to legitimate self-defense, understood in the strictest sense. [182] Humanity has much more effective instruments capable of promoting human life to deal with conflicts, such as dialogue, diplomacy and forgiveness. Recourse to force, violence and weapons testifies to a relational poverty that always has disastrous consequences for civilian populations.

Unlimited strength

193. A decisive element of the current panorama is the growth of the war industry, which has become a key sector of the economy of some countries. The close connection between economic interests, military apparatuses and political decisions generates an “armed nation” in which war seems almost a natural extension of politics and the arms market becomes an autonomous driving force behind war decisions. We cannot ignore the enormous economic interests behind war. The arms industries and the countries that supply weapons benefit from a market that prospers precisely because of conflicts. In this sense, there is also an economic logic that contributes to fueling tensions in various regions of the world.

194. Military arsenals are at the center of attention. In the past, recognition of the threat posed by weapons capable of destroying the whole of humanity had favored avenues of détente and disarmament negotiations. Unfortunately, we have now moved beyond that horizon and the evolution of nuclear arsenals - including the prospect of “tactical” uses - makes the use of such devices seem an increasingly remote possibility. Against this backdrop, the entry into force in 2021 of the Treaty on the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons, The nuclear program, endorsed by more than seventy countries, represents an important signal, but risks remaining largely symbolic, since the major atomic powers have not signed up to it. This has led to the spread of the erroneous belief that nuclear deterrence is an indispensable condition for security, which has fueled a new and difficult-to-control arms race, accompanied by the progressive dismantling of nuclear arms reduction agreements and the development of “miniaturized” weapons, which make it easier to consider their use as a viable option.

195. The same logic is observed in conventional conflicts: military force, the weakness of diplomatic initiatives and the complexity of the interests at stake favor conflicts that tend to become chronic, with a very high human and environmental cost. It is much easier to start a war than to stop it, and yet reflection on conflict prevention remains dramatically marginal.

196. The panorama is made even more unstable by the presence of new armed actors - jihadist groups, private militias, criminal networks - that mark the end of the state monopoly of force. Often, these subjects intertwine vague ideological motivations with very specific economic interests, transforming war into a veritable way of life for entire generations of young people and children: the goal is no longer a definitive victory, but the perpetuation of the conflict as a source of power and profit.

Weapons and AI

197. Adding to this picture is the relentless development of weapons systems and in particular of AI-related weapons. The Holy See has recently pointed out that the increasing ease with which weapon systems with operational autonomy can be employed makes warfare more “feasible” and less subject to human control, which contradicts the principle that recourse to armed force should be a last resort in case of self-defense. [183] Therefore, the development and use of AI in the field of warfare must be subject to the most rigorous ethical restrictions, and to respect for human dignity and the sanctity of life, avoiding an arms race. [184]

198. Sometimes we speak of “artificial moral agents,” as if a machine could guarantee, with greater consistency than a human being, the distinction between good and evil. But moral judgment cannot be reduced to a calculation: it implies conscience, personal responsibility and recognition of the other as a person. That is why it is not licit to entrust lethal or, in any case, irreversible decisions to artificial systems. There is no algorithm that can make war morally acceptable. AI does not free conflict from its intrinsic inhumanity: it can only make it faster and more impersonal, lowering the threshold of recourse to violence and transforming defense into operational foresight, with victims reduced to data. Thus, it accustoms us to the idea that violence is inevitable and should only be optimized. It is therefore of utmost importance to infuse values and prudent judgment into the programming of the artificial systems we build; these can contribute to a moral ecosystem in which humans are better able to listen to their own conscience and in which AI models set appropriate boundaries.

It is not enough to invoke ethics in a generic way: it is necessary to indicate precise criteria for discernment. The first concerns personal responsibility. When the decision to attack is automated or becomes opaque, the risk of losing a sense of responsibility increases. Therefore, the chain of responsibility must remain identifiable and verifiable: those who plan, train, authorize and employ must be held accountable for their decisions. The second criterion concerns the timing of moral judgment. AI tends to shorten decision times; but, in war, irreversible decisions cannot have speed and efficiency as the supreme criteria. The third criterion is the distinction and protection of civilians. Any technology that makes it easier to attack without seeing the other's face lowers the moral threshold of the conflict. The selection of targets and the use of force cannot confuse combatants and non-combatants, nor ignore the impact on defenseless populations.

200. A number of unavoidable requirements derive from these criteria. First, traceability and the possibility of reconstructing decisions must be guaranteed for every system used in the field of warfare, so that responsibility and possible blame do not dissolve “in the machine”. Secondly, the decision to use lethal force must not be delegated to messy or automated processes, but must remain under effective, conscious and responsible human control. Finally, it is necessary to establish shared rules, including at the international level, that will curb the technological arms race and ensure special protection for civilians and the infrastructures essential to their survival.

The crisis of multilateralism

201. The culture of power also arises from the crisis of the multilateral system. The institutions created to safeguard the idea of a common destiny of peoples and a common good at the global level appear weakened, not only because of structural limitations, but also because there is often a lack of a shared will to support them, reform them and recognize their moral authority. Instead of moving forward, we are moving backward from the historical turn of the 20th century. After 1989, the collapse of communist regimes in Europe was accompanied by a predominantly economic globalization, lacking an adequate political architecture capable of sustaining dialogue and peace. Markets were almost blindly entrusted with the capacity to produce welfare, democracy and stability, whereas, in reality, globalization has not automatically generated unity and peace, but has given rise to fundamentalist, identitarian and nationalist reactions. The result is far from genuine multilateralism: it appears rather as a disorderly and conflictive multipolarism, where distrust of the other prevails.

202. The temptation to construct a collective identity against an enemy reappears, feeding narratives in which everyone is presented as a victim legitimized for revenge. Simplification into schemes - “me-first,” “friend-enemy,” “us-you” - facilitates often irresponsible decisions that undermine mutual trust between nations. The force of international law is thus replaced by the supposed “law of the strongest,” and its instruments - from war crimes tribunals to the courts called upon to resolve disputes between states - are often circumvented or weakened, with devastating consequences for political culture and coexistence. [185]

203. In this context, peace-building has taken a back seat: development cooperation, disarmament, conflict prevention and mutual confidence-building are relegated to the background in the name of the logic of power. The achievements of humanitarian law are also weakened: the principle of proportionality in the response to aggression, the protection of access to water, food and essential goods, and respect for the lives of civilians and children are treated as naive reminiscences of the past.

An alleged political realism

204. We live in an age of remarkable spiritual and cultural blindness. A false pragmatism invites us to cut the roots of memory, as if we could inaugurate a kind of “new creation” detached from the past; even those who invoke great moral principles can fall into this historical nihilism, illusorily believing that the atrocities of the twentieth century can no longer be repeated. In reality, the same dynamics resurface in new forms. The logic of armed balance and deterrence seems to be prevailing again. But, unlike the bipolar scenario of the Cold War, today the multiplication of actors and conflict fronts makes this logic increasingly fragile. Exacerbated conflict is pushing towards asymmetric and “hybrid” wars, waged also in the economic, financial and information fields, with the use of disinformation and fear-mongering campaigns to influence public opinion. In many countries, even in the global South, increased military spending is presented as the only response to an uncertain future or perceived threats, while the real cost is borne by the poorest, who see resources for health, education and social services reduced.

205. Behind all this lies a false “realism”, based not only on the ingrained logic of force, but also on a cultural and anthropological conviction, as if war were inevitably part of human nature. It has always been so - it is said - except for brief parentheses, and it will always be so! Therefore, the problem is no longer peace, lost as a reference on the international horizon, but rather how and when to act militarily, while it is argued that it would be irresponsible not to prepare for confrontation. Instead, what is truly irresponsible is the Realpolitik, This form of political “realism,” which sows in consciences and culture resignation in the face of an inescapable war, and labels peace and dialogue as utopian or irrational positions that ignore the risks at stake. On the contrary, peace is neither a naive hope nor merely the absence of war: it is the fruit, always possible, of justice and charity.

206. In this climate, nihilism and pragmatism end up intertwining and normalizing very serious errors: religious extremism and identity fanaticism are allied with irrational economism, while politics easily resorts to disinformation, ridicule of the adversary and the systematic construction of fears and resentments. Thus, the diversity of the other is increasingly experienced as a threat, feeding the desire for possession, the will to dominate, hegemonic ambitions, abuses of power and fear of difference, and preparing a terrain in which new conflicts can mature without us even realizing it. [186]

207. This is fertile ground for new wars, perhaps even more dangerous than the previous ones, since they tend to lose all ethical limits. What was once considered unacceptable can now be carried out almost without hesitation, while international reaction is adapted to the convenience of each government rather than to the objective gravity of the facts. Decisions now seem to be guided almost exclusively by economic calculations, defended through media illusions, artificial euphoria and “dreams” that inevitably fade away, generating frustration and new violence. When one is persuaded that nothing is truly real and that “principles” are nothing more than empty packaging, the fuse of new explosions of intolerance and aggression is lit in the very heart of people.

208. In this scenario, the question of real guarantees against new violence remains open. When a culture normalizes and justifies conflict, a dangerous drift opens up: what seems unthinkable today may become acceptable tomorrow on the basis of utility or security calculations. In countries marked by serious social tensions, we cannot exclude that someone may end up considering armed conflict as an effective way of diverting attention from internal problems and as an instrument of cynical management of difficulties.

209. A particular responsibility falls on those who work in the world of research. All players in this field - scientists, entrepreneurs, investors, academic authorities, politicians and others - are called upon to work with a logic of transparency and responsibility, keeping alive an awareness of the broad framework of the technological advances to which they contribute, including those related to AI. When one limits oneself to looking only at one's own sector, one deludes oneself into believing that one is performing a morally neutral task and avoids questions about the ultimate ends that guide certain experiments: one thus runs the risk of cooperating, perhaps unwittingly, in dark projects that feed new forms of violence, manipulation and domination.

Building the civilization of love

210. The construction of a world in a state of permanent belligerence is an evil, and we must call it by its name. This way of describing the reality in which we live may seem gloomy or pessimistic, but I consider it a necessary denunciation. The Christian perspective, however, is not limited to denouncing evil. We look at history in the light of the Risen Crucified One, to whom the Father has given «all power in heaven and on earth» (Mt 28,18). We do not interpret the present as a closed destiny, but as a field open to personal and collective conversion. And we believe in the power of the Kingdom, which develops from the smallness of a mustard seed, like a seed that, once sown, sprouts and grows (cf. Mc 4,26-32). While the noise of confusion surrounds us, good grows silently from the earth. With the words of the prophet: «I am about to do something new: it is already germinating, don't you see?» (Is 43,19).

211. A careful reading of history confirms this. Even in the darkest nights, the Lord raises up men and women capable of not resigning themselves and of persevering in doing good: people who protect the fragile and open paths of reconciliation. The memory of the saints and the righteous, of the often forgotten peacemakers, shows that grace does not eliminate conflict with a magical gesture, but generates active resistance to evil and surprising creativity in doing good. Christians see the darkness and call it by name, but they do not remain paralyzed contemplating it: they know the light and know that the darkness did not receive it and cannot overcome it (cf. Jn 1,5). Therefore, they serve the good even where pain seems to have the last word, sustained by a theological hope that gives reality a horizon and a direction.

We can all make our contribution

212. At this point, however, a subtle temptation is hinted at: to think that the problems are too big and we are too small, and that, therefore, our decisions change nothing. It's an elegant form of surrender, often disguised as realism. Of course, not everyone has the same power to influence reality: there are those who govern, those who decide on investments, those who direct institutions, those who research, those who educate, those who inform, those who produce; and there are those who seem to have only their own daily lives. However, no one is exempt from responsibility. Everyone has his own sphere of action, and there - not elsewhere - he is called upon to choose whether to nurture the logic of force - even if only with indifference, cynicism, lies and hatred - or whether to promote the logic of peace - with truth, sobriety, closeness and care.

213. A Catholic writer of the twentieth century, John Ronald Reuel Tolkien, through the mouth of one of the protagonists of one of his novels, described our responsibility as follows: «It is not up to us to master all the tides of the world, but to do what is in our power for the good of the days in which we live, extirpating evil in the fields we know, and leaving to those who will come after us a clean land for tillage». [187] The civilization of love is not born of a single and spectacular gesture, but of a sum of small and tenacious fidelities that confront dehumanization. For this reason, it is worthwhile to pause and consider some aspects of how, each in his or her own sphere, we can collaborate in its construction. Without pretending to exhaust the subject, I propose five ways of daily and public responsibility: to disarm words, to build peace in justice, to assume the view of the victims, to cultivate a healthy realism and to relaunch dialogue and multilateralism.

Disassembling words

214. The first contribution we can make to a more humane civilization is to pay attention to our words. «Let us disarm words and we will contribute to disarming the earth.». [188] The power of words is enormous and we experience it in our daily communication, when someone says something to us that changes our mood, either for the better or for the worse. «Peace begins with each of us, with the way we look at others, listen to others, talk about others; and, in this sense, the way we communicate is of fundamental importance; we must say “no” to the war of words and images, we must reject the paradigm of war.». [189] We must all, therefore, make an examination of conscience about the words we use, about the prejudices with which they are impregnated and about the aggression, overt or covert, that motivates them. We have a real possibility of contributing to good every time we speak the truth, give wise advice, support those in need of comfort, denounce injustice or give voice to the voiceless.

Building peace in justice

Everyone, at every level, can contribute to the foundation of peace, which is justice. In fact, we do not seek just any peace, an absence of conflict at any price, but that true peace which is born of justice. «There is a close relationship between justice for each and peace for all.». [190] Commenting on the psalm verse «righteousness and peace shall kiss» ( Salt 85:11b), St. Augustine writes: «There is no one who does not want to be at peace, but not everyone wants to practice justice. [But you must practice justice, for peace and justice kiss each other, they are not in discord. And you, why do you disagree with justice? For example, justice says to you: do not steal, and you do not listen to it; do not commit adultery, and you turn a deaf ear; do not do to others what you do not want them to do to you; do not do to others what you do not want them to do to you. [Do you want to find peace? Practice justice. [191] Let us not tire, then, of seeking justice!

Assuming the victims' point of view

216. There are situations in which, in order to remain human, we must abandon hesitation and take sides. There are conflicts in which it is not right to remain neutral, and it is not enough to think of “not being accomplices”. [192] When we are faced with bombings against civilians, attacks against hospitals, schools or vital infrastructures, abuses affecting children, we are faced with scandals that wound humanity itself. This is why we cannot remain at the level of abstract analysis. As recalled by Pope Francis’, We must “touch the flesh” of those who suffer: [193] look at the faces, listen to the stories, recognize the wounds. Painful events need both history and memory: the one to try to recount the facts, the other to bear witness to what was experienced.

217. Giving space, in information and education, to the gaze and voice of the victims helps to become truly aware of the abyss of evil that war and, in general, all forms of violence contain; to not accept the logic of conflict as normal; to not look away when an affront to human dignity is committed; and to restore to those affected the dignity of being recognized and heard. [194] Attention to these voices nourishes the conviction that, beyond violent minorities, humanity does not desire war. The Church can be in a special way a place of living memory of the victims. As St. Paul reminded us, the Church can be in a special way a place of living memory of the victims. Paul VI, She feels that she must make her own both the voice of the dead of past wars and that of the living who still bear their wounds, so that their cry becomes a call for peace and harmony, and not a prelude to new conflicts. [195]

Cultivating a healthy realism

We need a healthy realism that avoids both political idealism and cynicism. In fact, there is an idealism that, in order to save its own vision of the world, selects facts, manipulates them, renames them and ends up inhabiting a reality built to the measure of its own convictions. On the other hand, there is also a degraded realism that confuses constancy with resignation: given that force dominates, it concludes that it must dominate. Authentic realism does not renounce to change the world: it begins by seeing clearly the interests, fears, limitations and power relations, precisely in order to calculate what is possible to achieve and with what steps. It does not reduce politics to morality, but neither does it surrender it to violence: it seeks viable ways to make peace more than just a word, i.e. credible institutions, verifiable guarantees, patient negotiations, conflict prevention and protection of civilians.

Relaunching the dialogue

219. To build the civilization of love, we must exercise dialogue. Dialogue is the principal instrument of coexistence among individuals and peoples, and is the alternative to open conflict. I have already recalled Pius XII on the eve of the Second World War, when he affirmed that with peace nothing is lost, while with war everything can be lost, and that men must return to dialogue, because a sincere and persevering dialogue always opens up the possibility of an honorable solution. [196]

Dialogue is an ordinary dimension of human life, and does not refer only to relations between states. It is a matter of acquiring an attitude of building bonds of fraternity, of listening, of sincere glances, of time spent, even of time lost together. Because, if we experience the authentic encounter with the other, the different, the foreigner, the migrant, it becomes much more difficult to even imagine war.

221. At the political level, it is urgent to move from the “culture of power” to an authentic “culture of negotiation”, in which dialogue and diplomatic relations become the usual way of dealing with conflicts, as Giorgio La Pira wished: «The method of war must be replaced by the method of peace: the method of negotiation, of meeting, of convergence; that is, the authentically human method!. [197] The awareness of a common destiny of peoples demands that the culture of negotiation increasingly become a shared political and cultural commitment, capable of gradually moving humanity away from the spiral of violence.

222. To those who have the honor and responsibility of governing, I would like to repeat some words I said at the beginning of my Pontificate: «The peoples want peace and I, with my heart in my hand, say to the leaders of the peoples: let us meet, let us dialogue, let us negotiate! War is never inevitable; weapons can and must be silenced, because they do not solve problems, but increase them; because those who sow peace, not those who reap victims, will go down in history; because others are not primarily enemies, but human beings: they are not bad people to be hated, but people to be talked to. Let us reject the Manichean visions typical of violent narratives, which divide the world into good and bad». [198]

223. In rejecting the logic of violence, dialogue among religions has a decisive role to play, because at the heart of the great spiritual paths lies a message of peace. [199] Whoever uses the name of God to legitimize terrorism, violence or war betrays its face; to fight in the name of religion means, in reality, to strike at religion itself. [200] The “spirit of Assisi”, promoted by St. John Paul II and continued in the commitment of the Pope Francis’ -For example, in the dialogue with the Grand Imam of al-Azhar, he shows that believers can return to drink from the most authentic sources of their spiritual traditions, where there is no place for sacralized hatred.

The need for diplomacy and multilateralism

224. In international relations, dialogue is the irreplaceable instrument of diplomacy for preventing conflicts and restoring bonds of trust. In the face of the impulsive communications, aggressive rhetoric and the logic of power that mark our times, «the vocation of diplomacy is to foster dialogue with everyone, including those partners who are considered more “uncomfortable” or who are not considered legitimate to negotiate with», [201] using humility and patience to the extreme to recover the faintest signs of good will from the parties in conflict, in order to initiate a pacification.

Cyberspace has also become a terrain of confrontation: computer attacks, data manipulation and influence campaigns orchestrated with the help of AI can destabilize entire countries, even before it comes to open armed confrontation. In this area, moreover, the attribution of responsibility is often uncertain: when it is unclear who has attacked, the risk of disproportionate reactions, errors of assessment and spirals of escalation grows. This is why we need a diplomacy capable of operating also in this new environment, negotiating shared rules on the use of digital technologies, protecting civilians and the most vulnerable from invisible but nonetheless real forms of violence.

226. International organizations, in particular the United Nations, remain essential instruments for promoting a civilization of love by supporting dialogue among nations, the peaceful resolution of conflicts, the integral development of peoples, the protection of the most vulnerable, disarmament and care for creation. Through these bodies, the international community can seek to reduce inequalities, defend the rights of refugees and minorities, free up resources earmarked for armaments for human promotion and protect the common home. The Holy See supports and accompanies this commitment, while recognizing that the current weakness of the UN and the international political system reveals the need for profound reforms: it is not only a question of technical adjustments, because the crisis of convictions and values also affects the ethical foundations of the life of nations and makes it difficult to orient multilateralism towards the true common good. [202]

227. In the international context, the Holy See's diplomacy takes the Gospel principle of mercy as a concrete criterion for political action. It is one of the ways in which the Holy See places itself at the service of humanity, calling consciences to charity and truth, defending the dignity of every person and making itself the voice of the poor, of migrants and of the victims of war. In this way, pontifical diplomacy expresses the catholicity of the Church and contributes to the building of a civilization of love in which even the new technologies are oriented towards the common good.

Praying and waiting

228. These paths of commitment are nourished by prayer and nourish it. For us, in fact, peace comes first and foremost «from God, God who loves us all unconditionally. [203] It is a gift given by Jesus to his disciples on Easter Day: «Peace be with you! This is the peace of the risen Christ, an unarmed peace and a disarming peace, humble and persevering». [204] With these words I greeted the Church and the world on the day of my election to the See of Peter, and I wish to repeat them to invite everyone to ask for this gift. Let us never tire of praying for peace and of committing ourselves to making it a reality in our relationships and in society.

CONCLUSION

229. «Let each one pay attention to the way in which he builds» (1 Co 3:10): these are the words of St. Paul, who exhorts the Christians of Corinth to guard unity. Dear brothers and sisters, we have asked ourselves about the world we are building, asking ourselves what it means to guard the human person in the time of IA. At the end of this journey, I wish to give you a sober and demanding itinerary of Christian life with which to live this change of epoch in the light of the Gospel. It is a path that is born of the contemplation of God's plan, lives ecclesial unity nourished by the Word and the Eucharist, builds good in the world and prays together with the Virgin Mary.

The Word became flesh

230. In a world marked by so many maneuvers aimed at conquering markets and spheres of influence, often dressed in reassuring rhetoric and seductive ideological constructions, our hearts feel the need to discover a different, wise and benevolent project, similar to the one Mary contemplates in the Magnificat, when he proclaims that God's mercy extends from generation to generation on those who fear him. [205] This design of mercy runs through history even today, within the most rapid and frenetic changes marked by algorithms and global networks, and becomes the compass for orienting an evangelical existence in the digital age.

231. At its center is the mystery of the Incarnation: the Word became flesh and dwelt among us. The flesh of the Son, poor and vulnerable, evokes the flesh of so many brothers and sisters stripped of their dignity and reduced to silence. [206] And through this closeness, the gift of peace enters the world in a paradoxical way: as the power to become children of God, which is enlivened when we allow ourselves to be moved by the cries of the little ones, by the fragility of the elderly, by the silence of the victims, by the efforts of those who fight against the evil they would not want to do. [207] In this wounded and beloved flesh, the Father shows us the true humanity of a life that is fulfilled in openness and communion, to the point of making us desire that his will be done on earth as it is in heaven. [208]

232. In the promises of transhumanism and of some posthumanist currents, which pursue an empowered and almost disembodied humanity, we recognize a desire that challenges us: the need for a fuller life, less exposed to fragility and suffering. But the Incarnation opens a different path. While old and new ideologies push man to overcome technical limits and to rise above others in order to establish a dominion, the mystery of the Son of God who enters into our condition narrates an opposite movement: the living God who descends into our history to free us from all slavery, [209] assumes our weakness and transforms it into a place of salvation. There is no moment or human condition that is not worthy of God: «So we have, as our faith teaches us and as we elucidate in our mysteries, a God who is born in the cradle, a God who lives and travels through Judea, a God who dies on the cross and a God who is dead and buried». [210] The future of humanity thus finds its criterion in the capacity to welcome this divine way of becoming close, of sharing the weight of the world, of transforming relationships from within. How marvelous, «this man is God, and God-Man passes through these steps, sanctifies and deifies them in himself!». [211] What saves man is the divine love that descends to the most fragile point of his history and regenerates it from the depths.

233. Therefore, as a believer among believers, I invite you to contemplate in the face of the Son a great humanity that also illuminates the age of AI. In Christ we understand that man is called to be a collaborator in the work of creation, and not a resigned spectator in the face of technological processes that limit his freedom and responsibility. [212] The dignity that the Holy Spirit sculpts in each of us is also recognized in the capacity to reflect critically, to choose and love freely, and to establish authentic relationships. No system of calculation, no matter how sophisticated, generates a surrendering heart or a conscience capable of discerning the good. Even when machines excel in efficiency, the center of the story remains a human face that demands to be contemplated. This human face is the fullness toward which history journeys. It is the mystery of the recapitulation, the certainty that the Father has established to recapitulate in Christ - the one Head - all things, those of heaven and those of earth (cf. Ef 1,10). In this design, nothing that is truly human will be lost, but everything will be purified and reunited in the One who gathers every fragment of life, every tear and every authentic human achievement in order to subtract them from nothingness and deliver them, redeemed, to the Father.

One body in Christ

234. The spirituality we need is a Eucharistic spirituality, that is, a spirituality of ecclesial unity in love. The Incarnation and Easter reveal God who enters into our human condition and transfigures it in the gift of himself. This gift remains present and operative in the Eucharist, in which the Lord communicates himself and gathers the Church, so that his self-giving becomes the principle of unity and the source of new life. Christian solidarity is also born of this communion, because «union with Christ is at the same time union with all the others to whom he gives himself». [213] As St. Augustine explains to the new Christians of his Church, the bread and wine on the altar are the sacrament of the unity of the faithful in Christ: «What we see has a bodily aspect; what we understand, spiritual fruit. Therefore, if you want to understand the body of Christ, listen to the Apostle who says to the faithful: You are the body of Christ and its members. ( 1 Co 12,27). Consequently, if you are the body of Christ and its members, the mystery that you yourselves are is placed on the table of the Lord: you receive the mystery that you are. To that which you are, you respond “Amen”, and in responding (thus) you sign it. You hear: “Body of Christ”, and you answer: “Amen”. Be a member of the body of Christ, so that your “Amen” may answer the truth». [214]

235. The “Amen” we say in the liturgy, the Body we eat and the Blood we drink, give shape to our whole life. The Eucharist «is the most personal encounter with the Lord, and yet it is never a mere act of individual devotion». [215] It visibly shows that we «are the Church of Christ, we are his members, his body. We are brothers and sisters in him. And in Christ, though we are many and various, we are one“.“ In Illo uno unum”». [216]The Eucharist moves us to justice and sharing, with a preferential attention to those who suffer the burden of poverty and marginalization. And while the new economic and technological networks can generate exclusion, isolation and dependency, the Church, nourished by the Eucharist, is called to make visible another kind of measure, safeguarding bonds, giving voice to the invisible and orienting processes towards the dignity of persons.

The work of our time

236. The spirituality that I wish to give is that of the “wise architect” who, animated by hope in the Kingdom of God, commits himself to build the good in the world (cf. 1 Co 3,10). As I wrote at the beginning of this reflection, [217] today our building must have as its foundation a relationship with God, as its norm the acceptance of the human limit as a natural and positive reality, and as its style co-responsibility and the language of the Gospel. At the end of the journey, the project of a civilization of love is becoming clearer and the work is already underway, especially thanks to the many living stones solidly united in Christ, the cornerstone (cf. 1 P 2,4-6). In this work we are called to take an active role, without taking refuge in spiritualism or in our own little worlds: we must be faithful to the truth, invest in education, care for relationships, and love justice and peace.

237. Let us remain faithful to the truth! Living immersed in an incessant flow of information, opinions and images, we know how easy it is to influence decisions and preferences through ever more sophisticated algorithms. [218] In this scenario it is important to guard a heart that loves the truth, that desires what is right rather than the most attractive content, that seeks wisdom rather than immediate impact. The truth that we must not lose is the truth of God and of the human being, as Christ has revealed it to us. It is necessary to abandon an individualistic and technical vision of man, as if reality were only matter to be modeled on the basis of selfish interests, both individual and group. [219] Let us instead cultivate what the Pope Francis’ has been defined as a «situated anthropocentrism», [220] which recognizes the human being as a creature inserted in a web of relationships with other living beings and with the whole of creation. Fidelity to the truth demands that we integrate the possibilities offered by technology into a path of wisdom, capable of safeguarding together the dignity of each person and the future of our common home.

Let us invest in education that begins with ourselves! We all need to be formed to live in the digital world in a human way, as an integral part of education in the faith and in the virtuous life of the Gospel. We must educate ourselves to consider the digital world as a new continent to be evangelized, which requires generous and mature missionaries in the faith. In a particular way, moreover, we need adults who rediscover their vocation as artisans of education, ready to work daily, patiently and sustained by broad and shared educational partnerships. Accompanying children and young people in the use of technology as a space for responsible relationships, helping them to recognize the risks and to choose what makes their inner freedom grow, represents today a concrete form of charity and the safeguarding of their dignity. Educating the new generations to believe that the evolution of technology does not follow an inevitable path, but can be guided by personal and collective responsibility, is one of the most valuable services to the common good.

239. Let us take care of relationships! In an age that tends to accelerate and fragment, human flesh continues to ask to be cared for and recognized by hands capable of tenderness, by attentive minds and good words. Digital culture multiplies connections and offers new possibilities of encounter, yet the human heart retains an inalienable need for proximity. I invite us to safeguard the spaces and moments in which physical presence continues to be decisive: the shared table, the Christian community that gathers together, the visit to those who are alone, the service to the poor. These are signs of a humanity that continues to believe that every body is the temple of the Spirit and the house of God, and it is precisely this covenant between glory and fragility that becomes the criterion for evaluating the anthropological models proposed by today's culture.

240. Let us love justice and peace! The same technologies that facilitate communication and access to resources can sustain models that exploit the most vulnerable, feed new forms of slavery and transform conflict into an opportunity for profit. Every technical or economic decision becomes a point of spiritual discernment, an occasion to verify whether the advances of AI open up spaces for justice and participation or concentrate wealth and power in the hands of a few. I invite a lucid look at the networks of digital production, the working conditions hidden behind our devices, the mechanisms that profit from manipulation and war and, at the same time, to seek concrete ways to grow equity, participation and care for creation. «The hope that we proclaim [...] comes from heaven, but to generate here below a new history»: precisely for this reason whoever believes is committed so that, instead of inequalities, there may be more justice and so that «instead of the industry of war, the craftsmanship of peace may be affirmed». [221]

241. Looking to tomorrow, I wish to evoke the image of Nehemiah, whom we chose as our companion and guide at the beginning of this itinerary. Nehemiah hears the cry of a wounded city, brings that pain to prayer, discerns before God, asks for help, obtains permission to set out, organizes the work, confronts internal and external resistance and, brick by brick, rebuilds the walls of Jerusalem with the people. In him I recognize a luminous parable of our vocation to be, in the time of digital transformation, neither resigned spectators of social and cultural fractures, nor mere commentators on the ruins, but women and men who enter into the works of history - research laboratories, technology companies, schools, media, institutions, local communities - to raise up what has collapsed and protect what is exposed. Like Nehemiah, we too are called to unite listening and courage, prayer and responsibility, so that the city of men becomes more livable, even when technocratic logics and partisan interests seem to prevail.

The image of the rebuilding of Jerusalem evokes the New Testament promise of the holy city given to us first of all as a gift. In the Apocalypse, the new Jerusalem comes down to us as a gift for the whole People of God, «beautified like a bride ready to receive her bridegroom» (Ap The walls of Jerusalem are no longer fortifications for defense, but precious adornments of the Bride of the Lamb, whose gates, which Nehemiah protected so carefully, remain permanently open to all nations. God's presence offers light and life to all. The city is a new Eden, with its living water given to the thirsty and its tree of life, whose leaves serve «to heal the peoples» (Ap 22:2) While awaiting its fullness, this vision is before us as an exhortation, a call to overcome our divisions and to work together: this is the way of Jesus Christ, yesterday, today and forever.

The song of hope: the “Magnificat”.”

243. The fourth point of this program of Christian life-after the faith that contemplates the Father's plan of love, the charity that unites us in a single ecclesial body and the hope that sustains our action in the world-is prayer. Mary's canticle accompanies our commitment. Before Elizabeth, who announces to her that she has become the mother of the Lord, Mary bursts into a hymn of praise and joy: her soul proclaims the greatness of the Lord and her spirit exults in God her Savior, because he chose a poor and little girl for his plan of salvation. Suddenly, Mary sees the whole story with the eyes of this discovery. Nothing has changed around her: the socio-political situation of her time remains the same, with the Romans dominating her land and her people divided and humiliated. However, everything has changed within her, and this allows her to see the invisible. God now has done prowess with the power of his arm, now He has scattered the proud, overthrown the mighty, lifted up the lowly, filled the hungry with good things, and sent the rich away empty-handed. He now has helped Israel, his servant. God «takes the side of the last. His plan is often hidden beneath the opaque terrain of human vicissitudes, in which “the proud, the powerful and the rich” triumph. However, it is foreseen that his secret strength will be revealed in the end. [222]

244. The Virgin Mary not only teaches us to see the invisible work of God, but also directs our gaze «to the points of fracture in humanity, where the world is distorted, in the contrast between the humble and the powerful, the poor and the rich, the rich and the poor, the rich and the hungry,» teaching us «to acquire a different point of view, to look at the world from below, with the eyes of those who suffer, not from the point of view of the powerful; to see history with the eyes of the little ones and not with the perspective of the powerful; to interpret the events of history from the point of view of the widow, the orphan, the foreigner, the wounded child, the exile, the fugitive». [223] In this way, the Virgin becomes «poetess and prophetess of redemption», because from her lips flows «the strongest and most innovative hymn ever uttered, the Magnificat; it is she who reveals the transforming design of the Christian economy, the historical and social result, which even today derives its origin and strength from Christianity». [224]

245. With the same faith of Mary, let us become weavers of hope in our world, sharing what we are and what we have, so that the presence of Jesus may grow among us and his Kingdom take shape. In the humble fidelity of each day, even the time of IA can be a step in which the Spirit brings to maturity the civilization of love in our lives; the Lord continues to make all things new and keeps open for every age the possibility of becoming salvation history in the light of the Incarnation. I entrust this desire to the Mother of Christ, to the woman of the Magnificat, that it may accompany our steps in the changing present and guard in each one of us the trust in the Gospel, so that we may witness to the beauty of a magnificent humanity inhabited by God.

Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, on May 15, 2026, the second year of my Pontificate.

LEÓN PP. XIV

Pope's teachings

What exactly is an encyclical?

An encyclical is a pastoral letter addressed by the Pope to the whole Church. Encyclicals usually deal with faith or moral or social issues, encourage a particular commemoration or devotion, or address issues of Church discipline that must be observed universally.

OSV / Omnes-May 25, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

- Father Joseph L. Parisi

The apostles used letters to address the faithful of the various churches they had helped to found. In particular, St. Paul wrote several letters (epistles), 21 of which are part of the New Testament canon. Evidently, for many centuries they were not called encyclicals.

The successors of the apostles, the bishops, followed this practice and used to send letters to each other and to the members of the churches under their pastoral charge to ensure consistency in faith and practice, especially with regard to the celebration of the liturgy. 

The bishop of Rome himself wrote letters that were circulated to all the bishops. He also received letters from bishops, which he in turn passed on to other bishops.

Decline and resurgence

During the Middle Ages, the practice of sending these letters fell into disuse. At that time, popes only sent letters to individual bishops on matters specific to their dioceses. Bishops responded in writing only to the pope.

Pope Benedict XIV (1740-1758), making clever use of the power of the newly invented printing press, revived the pope's ancient practice of writing letters to all the bishops of the world. 

It was Pope Gregory XVI who applied the term “encyclical” to these letters, from the Latin ‘encyclicus’, or circular, because they were addressed to the whole Church.

Since 1740, the popes have published nearly 300 encyclicals addressing various topics related to the life and ministry of the Church.

“Whoever listens to you, listens to Me.”

Encyclicals are not considered divinely inspired nor do they contain new revelations. They are, however, considered instruments of the ordinary magisterium containing the authoritative teaching of the Vicar of Christ.

On the question of the binding authority of the teaching contained in an encyclical, Pope Pius XII stated the following in his encyclical «Humani generis» of August 12, 1950:

“Nor should it be thought that what is contained in an encyclical does not in itself demand assent, on the pretext that the Popes do not exercise in them the supreme power of their magisterium. Rather, such teachings belong to the ordinary magisterium, of which it is true to say: “He who hears you hears Me” (Lk 10:16)”.

“Moreover, for the most part, what is expounded and indicated in the encyclicals already belongs to Catholic doctrine for other reasons.”.

Magisterium of the Roman Pontiff, even if not ‘ex cathedra’.’

The Second Vatican Council declared in «Lumen gentium»: “Religious submission of will and thought must be manifested in a special way to the authentic teaching of the Roman Pontiff, even when he does not speak ex cathedra”. 

“That is to say, he must manifest himself in such a way that his supreme Magisterium is recognized with reverence and his judgments are sincerely obeyed, according to his manifest will and thought. His will and thought in the matter may be known principally by the character of the documents, by his frequent repetition of the same doctrine, or by his manner of speaking.”.

Sources of joy and challenge

At times, the Church has received papal encyclicals with joy because they addressed issues of popular piety or devotion. 

In others, the Popes have written encyclicals on the great moral questions of their time. These letters have often been the subject of intense debate among various scholars and theologians.

Encyclicals are not, in themselves, considered infallible pronouncements of the pontiff. And while the teachings they contain may at times be difficult for some to accept and follow, Catholics of good will throughout the world are obliged to recognize their apostolic authority and to strive to humbly accept their teaching.

How blessed the Church has been to receive the Lord's teaching and the guidance of the Holy Spirit found in the encyclicals of the Popes down through the centuries!

———————

- Father Joseph L. Parisi received his master's degree in pastoral theology from the University of St. Thomas Aquinas in Rome in 1974 and his licentiate in canon law from St. Paul University in Ottawa, Canada, in 1986. He is a retired priest of the Archdiocese of St. Louis.

The authorOSV / Omnes

Read more
Dossier

My experience of the diaconate from family life

Manuel López describes his permanent diaconate as a vocation shared with his wife and children, highlighting family support and joint dedication as essential pillars of his ministry.

Manuel Lopez-May 25, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

To speak of the permanent diaconate, it is essential to begin with the family. God's call is not received in solitude, but in the bosom of a concrete home, with names, faces and a shared history. In our case, we can say with simplicity that God has knocked at the door of our house and that, to this day, we have tried to respond to him with fidelity and generosity. We ask the Lord to keep us firm in our dedication to our brothers and in our fidelity to the Church.

None of what I have experienced would have been possible without the presence of the magnificent woman that God has placed in my path. Her trust, her availability and her constant accompaniment have been a true pillar in this vocational process. Her testimony of living faith, of love for the Church and of silent dedication has sustained our common journey. Together with her, the Lord has blessed us with two sons, a true reflection of his love and a sign of his grace poured into our family.

The origin of vocation

We were first approached about the possibility of the permanent diaconate in 1998. Our pastor spoke to us about the option of applying for admission as an aspirant to the diaconate. After a time of shared reflection as a family, we decided to accept the proposal. However, the subsequent change of parish priest meant that the decision was postponed and did not materialize at that time.

In 2006, a new pastor raised the question again. Again, we reflected on it as a family, sharing doubts, concerns and hopes. A particularly significant step was the explicit consent of my wife who, with joy and full willingness, signed the document accepting my availability to be admitted to the diaconate. Her support was, once again, a clear confirmation of the shared call.

On St. John's Day, June 24, 2006, our parish priest was summoned to a family audience with Don Antonio Ceballos, then Bishop of Cadiz and Ceuta. That day was engraved forever in our memory. In that audience, the bishop received, on the one hand, the request for admission to the Conciliar Seminary of Cadiz of our son Antonio Jesus and, on the other hand, my admission as an aspirant to the permanent diaconate. As we usually say, the Lord does not allow Himself to be outdone in generosity and, when one gives oneself to Him, He always returns a hundredfold.

In February 2008 I was ordained a permanent deacon, and in October 2013 our eldest son was ordained a priest. It is deeply moving to experience the experience of asking your own priest son's blessing to proclaim the Gospel. I remember jokingly telling him that on the day of his first Eucharist, before proclaiming the Gospel, I would say to him: “Son, give me the blessing.”, instead of the usual “Bless me, Father.”. In the end, the scene remained only an anecdote, but it expresses well the depth and beauty of this shared vocational mystery.

Day to day

The life of a permanent deacon in a family is filled with moments of deep joy and satisfaction, especially when faith is lived and celebrated in common. Even in times of pain and difficulty, the experience of shared faith becomes a source of unity, consolation and strength.

There is a moment that often catches our attention when we attend the Eucharist. My wife usually sits alone in the pew while I, as a deacon, assist the celebrant at the altar. Occasionally, some people ask her: “Are you always alone at Mass?”. She usually responds serenely that when her husband, as a deacon, raises the chalice in the doxology, both are united in a special way, sealed by the marriage covenant, which is also a visible sign of God's grace.

Our youngest son, together with his wife and daughter, today forms a family with deep Christian convictions and a coherent life of faith. We share with gratitude the joy of feeling blessed by God and we raise a sincere thanksgiving for the gifts he gives us every day to be, in the midst of society, his presence and announcement that God loves us beyond our failures and sins. Friends at the christening of our granddaughter ask “Who will baptize her?” and some are surprised that the niece's uncle celebrated the Eucharist and the grandfather is the one who baptized. 

Along the path of the permanent diaconate, there is no lack of anecdotes that highlight the lack of knowledge that still exists about this ministry, despite the fact that in some Eucharistic prayers deacons are expressly mentioned together with the Pope, bishops and priests. In the celebrations of the Word in the absence of a presbyter, it is not uncommon for someone to come forward at the end and say: “Father, you forgot to consecrate.”. Or that, upon seeing the deacon arrive accompanied by his wife, someone would be scandalized and comment: “And who is that lady?”.

Normalization of the diaconal reality

Even so, from my own experience I can affirm that the permanent diaconate is making steady and encouraging progress. Little by little new deacons are being incorporated and we can see how this ministry is beginning to be valued and welcomed in diocesan life. It is also a source of joy to note that dioceses where the permanent diaconate has not yet been restored are taking decisive steps to make it a reality. This has happened recently in archdioceses such as Granada or Mérida-Badajoz, an eloquent sign that the Spirit continues to stir up servants and to show new ways of service to the Church.

And although there is no vocation ministry specifically oriented to the permanent diaconate, there are still men willing to serve. They are few in number, but their human, family and ecclesial quality is admirable. Each aspirant is a source of genuine amazement: men with a life already dedicated to family, work and the Christian community, who wish to offer themselves even more to the Church. In them we can clearly perceive that a vocation does not come from planning, but from God's fidelity and a generous response to service. Each of these candidates is a gift and a confirmation that the permanent diaconate is, above all, the work of the Holy Spirit in the Church.

The authorManuel Lopez

Permanent Deacon of the Diocese of Cádiz and Ceuta

Culture

The Pantheon: a temple for all

The Pantheon: four functions, four eras, four value systems that have coexisted over the centuries in harmony under a dome open to the sky.

Gerardo Ferrara-May 24, 2026-Reading time: 6 minutes

I stopped by the Pantheon just a few days ago. Actually, it is almost impossible not to pass by if you frequent the center of Rome. And, faced with the incredible queues of tourists, I remembered how beautiful it was, years ago (before the tourist invasion), to enter early in the morning, when the light from the oculus drew an almost perfect circle on the floor; or in the evening, for Mass, when the naves were filled with a golden gloom and the coming and going of visitors gave way to the silence of the faithful. Now...

Before continuing, a small clarification: in Rome we have the Pantheon, not the Parthenon! And it makes me laugh to think that an American comedian has made a video precisely about this misunderstanding into which many tourists fall!

A millennial embrace

In the articles that we have devoted to the basilicas of San Clemente y San Sebastian We have defined certain buildings in Rome - if not the entire city - as an “archaeological lasagna”, due to the different artistic and historical layers that characterize the city's buildings, from the archaic in the depths to the baroque and modern on the surface. Well, the Pantheon is an exception, since today it appears exactly as it was two thousand years ago: a Roman monument converted into a Christian church and Renaissance mausoleum without the oldest layer being buried under the most recent ones.

The temple of all gods

The Pantheon derives from the Greek “pan” (“all”) and “theòs” (“god”). It was, in fact, the temple of all the gods, even the lesser-known ones from the farthest corners of the Roman Empire. Rome, in fact, was like a sponge: it conquered, yes, but it absorbed the customs, habits and religious traditions of the subjected territories: a true globalization “ante litteram”.

The present building is not the oldest. The first one was built by Marcus Vipsanius Agrippa between 27 and 25 B.C., but was destroyed by fire. Hadrian rebuilt it between 118 and 125 A.D., preserving Agrippa's original inscription on the pediment: M-AGRIPPA-L-F-COS-TERTIVM-FECIT.

What is immediately striking about the Pantheon is its simple perfection, or its perfect simplicity: a portico with sixteen pink and white granite columns, and then the rotunda (the square in front of it is called Piazza della Rotonda), that is, a cylinder topped by a hemispherical dome 43.3 meters in diameter, which is exactly the same as the interior height of the building: an ideal sphere. 

In the center of the dome, the oculus: a circular hole of 8.7 meters, the only source of light. The oculus has no glass. When it rains, water enters but drains through the holes in the marble floor, without flooding the interior. When it is sunny, however, a circle of light moves slowly along the walls throughout the day like a giant sundial. It has been calculated that on the day of the Natale di Roma, April 21, the circle precisely illuminates the main entrance.

When there are few people, the atmosphere is incredible: the dim light filtering through the oculus creates a muffled, almost palpable half-light, and the acoustics reinforce that sense of protection, almost like an embrace in which sound and light come together in perfect harmony to welcome those who wish to enjoy a moment of tranquility in the midst of the bustle of the city.

609: from pagan temple to Christian church

In 609 A.D., Emperor Foca donated the Pantheon to Pope Boniface IV, who consecrated it as a Christian church: Santa Maria ad Martyres. This is probably why the building has survived intact to the present day, unlike so many other monuments of ancient Rome.

In fact, it was not touched: simply, the niches that had previously housed the statues and effigies of the Roman gods were converted into chapels of Christian saints. 

Foca also donated to the pope a Byzantine icon of the Madonna and Child, which was probably already inside the Pantheon, adored like other sacred figures and is still kept there today.

As it is the time of Pentecost, we can recall what is still a centuries-old tradition in Rome: on Pentecost Sunday, the firemen climb the dome of the Pantheon and throw, through the oculus, thousands of red rose petals on the faithful gathered in the temple, to symbolize the flames of the Holy Spirit that descended on the apostles gathered in the Cenacle. This tradition dates back to the most ancient of Roman floral ceremonies, the Rosalia, which were celebrated in spring on the occasion of the feast of the dead.

The Arab pantheon converted into a temple of monotheism

Even the Kaaba of Mecca, that is, the stone cube around which the rites of Islamic prayer and the Hajj, the pilgrimage, are celebrated, was, in pre-Islamic times, a polytheistic sanctuary that housed statues and effigies of numerous tribal deities, including Allah, considered at that time as one of them. Pilgrims and worshippers from all over Arabia flocked to Mecca and the Kaaba, especially on the occasion of the poetic contests, in which famous local poets, representing the different tribes, gathered in the city to compete with wonderful verses and compositions: true Arabian poetic olympiads!

In 630, Muhammad conquered Mecca and ordered the destruction of the statues of the pagan deities, but not the structure that housed them, i.e. the Kaaba, and also ordered the preservation of the Black Stone and the rite of circumambulation around the quadrangular structure. Medieval Islamic sources, including Al-Azraqi, also report an important anecdote: inside the Kaaba, at the time of the Islamic conquest, the effigy of a Madonna and Child was found, which Muhammad did not destroy, but had it covered with a cloth. The historical veracity of this episode is a matter of debate, but it is entirely plausible if we take into account that Christianity had already taken root in various parts of the Arabian Peninsula, as had Judaism, that the Kaaba was precisely a pantheon for all the deities known and venerated in those places and that, above all, the veneration of Mary would have been maintained in the Islamic era, to the point that the mother of Jesus was the only female figure explicitly mentioned in the Koran.

That Arab Pantheon was destined for the same continuity as its Roman counterpart, and precisely in the same century, since Boniface IV, a few years before Mohammed, had left in the new Christian temple only the image of the Virgin, after having removed the pagan idols.

For those of us who live in our times, marked unfortunately, as already mentioned in a previous article, by fundamentalisms of every tradition, polytheistic societies, Rome in the first place, may seem more inclined to religious tolerance. The theological basis of polytheism, in fact, is that of the coexistence of many divinities. Moreover, in the so-called “interpretatio romana”, it was always better to have one more! The foreign divinity, therefore, was integrated and assimilated (from the Greeks to Mithras and other Eastern cults, including Christianity itself).

Monotheism, on the other hand, starts from the opposite assumption: there is only one God, all others are false. This would be, according to various scholars, the cause of the monotheistic drift of religious intolerance: not a cultural pathology, but the consequence of an exclusive revelation. David Hume and other thinkers such as the philologist Maurizio Bettini, who, in his In Praise of Polytheism, defines polytheism not as “more primitive” than monotheism, nor less complex, but simply different.

Obviously, it is not a question of making an apology for polytheism, among other things because each form of polytheism and each form of monotheism should be analyzed separately and in depth.

The dome and the world

The dome of the Pantheon held, for more than 1,300 years, an unbeaten record: the largest unreinforced concrete dome (lightened towards the top with tuff and pumice stone) ever built and preserved intact.

It was the inspiration for the builders of Hagia Sophia in Constantinople, Isidore of Miletus and Anthemius of Tralles, between 532 and 537, with the difference that the dome of the Pantheon covers a circle, while that of Hagia Sophia covers a square, which caused the collapse of the first dome of Constantinople in 558, later rebuilt.

The Pantheon was only surpassed, as we have already written, by Filippo Brunelleschi in 1436, with the dome of Santa Maria del Fiore in Florence, but the model continued to be imitated all over the world: Villa Capra in Vicenza (Palladio), the Rotunda of the University of Virginia (Jefferson), the Capitol in Washington, the Pantheon in Paris and the Basilica of San Francesco di Paola in Piazza Plebiscito, in Naples, and its form became an architectural symbol not only religious, but also political and cultural.

Raphael, the kings and the memorial of a nation

The Roman Pantheon itself, in addition to being an ancient pagan temple and a Christian basilica, is a memorial to the culture and history of Italy. In 1520 Raphael Sanzio was buried there, whose epitaph, attributed to Pietro Bembo, reads: “Here lies Raphael: of him, when he lived, nature feared to be vanquished; now that he is dead, it fears to die with him”. 

In 1878 Vittorio Emanuele II, the first king of Italy, was buried there, followed by Umberto I in 1900. This allowed the Pantheon to become also the civil shrine of the young Italian nation.

The Pantheon: four functions, four eras, four value systems that have coexisted over the centuries in harmony under a dome open to the sky.

Read more
Integral ecology

Archbishop of Minnesota encourages looking at the faces of our family members

“What would our families and our society be like if we spent just a fraction of what we spend on screens to look at the faces of our family members?” wrote Minnesota Archbishop Bernard A. Hebda after ten years at the helm of the Archdiocese of St. Paul and Minneapolis.

OSV / Omnes-May 24, 2026-Reading time: 7 minutes

- Rebeca Omastiak (St. Paul, Minnesota), OSV News 

“The first thing is family life, families,» the Minnesota archbishop told ‘The Catholic Spirit,’ the archdiocesan newspaper, in an interview on May 26, 2016, on the occasion of his inauguration on May 13, ten years ago.

“To the extent that we can help our families or our married couples to see the life they are living as a vocational life, to the extent that we can get them to pray that their children can respond in the way God calls them to serve,” he said, “I think that will have a positive impact on vocations.”.

This was then the reflection of Archbishop Bernard A. Hebda in the Archdiocese of St. Paul and Minneapolis. Now, ten years after his investiture on the feast of Our Lady of Fatima, the archbishop has published his most recent pastoral letter, entitled “Only one thing is necessary”The program is aimed at families.

Happy marriages and families

The fact that the archbishop has talked about supporting families from the time of his inauguration to the publication of his latest pastoral letter demonstrates “that that is the archbishop's priority,” said Corey Manning, executive director of the archdiocese's Office of Discipleship and Evangelization.

“He really wants marriages and families to be filled with joy, that divine life and love,” Manning, a member of St. Michael Parish in Stillwater, told The Catholic Spirit. The archbishop's desire ‘hasn't changed in 10 years: to accompany and walk alongside’ faithful families.

The title of the letter is inspired by the Gospel of Luke, in which Jesus tells Martha that, in the midst of her distress, “there is only one thing necessary” (Lk 10:42). “Jesus himself is that one truth,” the archbishop wrote.

In a May 4 video entitled “Together on the Way,” Archbishop Hebda said that “Our Lord is the way through which Catholic families can be united in this life and in the life to come.”.

Example of saints Zélie and Louis Martin

Throughout the letter, the archbishop refers to the example of Saints Zélie and Louis Martin.parents of St. Therese of Lisieux, The Church's Doctor of the Church - to guide families.

“I have been constant in my prayers that you would intercede for the families of this archdiocese,” Archbishop Hebda wrote in the letter's preface.

Drawing on his own family experience, the archbishop wrote: “My siblings and I often talk about how much we owe our parents for their witness of faith and their willingness to sacrifice for the family. We will always be grateful for how they introduced us to the love of God and made sure we found a home in our Church.”

Archbishop Hebda wrote that he has seen many parents express this same fervor during the prayer and listening sessions leading up to the 2022 Archdiocesan Synod. “I heard again and again the love and concern that reside in the hearts of so many parents in this local Church, who desire nothing more than to lead their families to Jesus,” he wrote.

Faithful pray during a Mass at St. Mary's Basilica in Minneapolis on Feb. 1, 2026, to celebrate the 100th anniversary of the church's ordination as a minor basilica by Pope Pius XI (Photo by OSV News/Dave Hrbacek, The Catholic Spirit).

‘Parents, the first teachers of their children in the ways of faith’.’

A high number of votes during the 2022 Archdiocesan Synod indicated interest in the proposal that “parents be the first teachers of their children in the ways of faith.”.

Next steps included the formation of a High Level Commission, composed of clergy, religious, educators, parents and grandparents, to advise the archbishop on how to support parents.

In response to the Archdiocesan Synod and the archbishop's 2022 pastoral letter, “You Will Be My Witnesses,” one of the commission's recommendations was what eventually became the pastoral letter, “Only One Thing Is Necessary.” The archbishop wrote that the new letter is “an expression of encouragement to parents and all those who support them pastorally.”.

An uphill battle

Archbishop Hebda acknowledged what families have expressed to him as “what may seem like an uphill battle,” living in the midst of “a widespread societal decline in religious practice and church affiliation.”.

According to the 2023-24 Religious Landscape Study, released in 2025 by the Pew Research Center, Christians - who represent the largest share of religiously affiliated adults in the United States - “have been declining as a percentage of the U.S. adult population, while the share of people with no religious affiliation has been increasing.».

The proportion of Catholics in the U.S. adult population is declining.

Meanwhile, the share of Catholics in the U.S. adult population had also declined in recent years, according to Pew researchers. From 24 % in 2007 to 20 % in 2014 and 19 % in the 2023-24 study. However, as reported by Pew researchers, these declines appeared to have leveled off with the most recent data from the 2023-24 RLS study.

Along with changes in religious affiliation and practice, the archbishop noted the challenges facing modern couples, including that “(t)here is a significant decline in the number of couples seeking the Sacrament of Marriage or even choosing to marry civilly.”.

Archbishop Bernard A. Hebda of St. Paul and Minneapolis on Feb. 27, 2026, at the University of St. Thomas in St. Paul, Minn. With him, from left, Jesuit Father Christopher Collins, outgoing vice president for mission at the University of St. Thomas in St. Paul; Cardinal Robert W. McElroy of Washington; Cardinal Christophe Pierre, apostolic nuncio to the United States; and Cardinal Joseph W. Tobin of Newark, N.J. (Photo by OSV News/Dave Hrbacek, The Catholic Spirit).

Trends

According to U.S. Census Bureau data released in 2025, 47 % of U.S. households in 2025 were made up of married couples, which the bureau called «a significant change» from 50 years ago, when 66 % were in 1975.

In his letter, the archbishop included the words of the late Pope Francis, according to which «today's frenetic pace, fears about the future, lack of job security and adequate social policies, and social models whose agenda is dictated by the pursuit of profit rather than concern for relationships» could be considered factors contributing to declining birth rates.

Decrease in the number of married couple households in the U.S.

Census data indicated that the proportion of U.S. households consisting of married couples with children under 18 had declined from 54% in 1975 to 37% in 2025.

The archbishop also acknowledged that many families face problems that are typical of the present age.

In 2023, the Surgeon General of the United States, Vivek Murthy, linked a “epidemic of loneliness and isolation”with decreased social connectedness during the COVID-19 pandemic, as well as an overall decrease in social participation. 

Also the decades-long decline in family size and marriage rates; declining trends in community participation, “including religious groups, clubs and unions”; and booming technologies, including “social networking, smartphones, virtual reality, remote work, artificial intelligence and assistive technologies,” that «have rapidly and dramatically changed the way we live, work, communicate and socialize.».

In his letter, Archbishop Hebda acknowledged both the “perennial challenges” and the “particular challenges of our time” experienced by modern Catholics. And he advocated taking time to engage in face-to-face dynamics.

Looking at the faces of family members

“What would our families and our society be like if we devoted just a fraction of what we spend on-screen to look at the faces of our relatives?” he wrote.

Archbishop Hebda encouraged families to “take heart,” citing, among other things, the words of St. John Paul II in his letter: “The future of humanity passes through the family2.

The archbishop suggested that families should embrace the “narrow way” that Jesus mentions in Matthew 7:13-14. “Surely, persevering on the narrow way requires the grace that flows from our deep friendship with Jesus Christ. Only within the context of that essential relationship can our other relationships be oriented toward our highest calling: eternal life with God.”.

Called to accompany families

“You, dear families, are made for eternal life,” he wrote. In the video on “Only One Thing Is Necessary,” Archbishop Hebda said that “each one of us, regardless of our state in life, is called to accompanying families".

“How do we know that families are so important? Our Lord chose the family as the means by which he entered our human experience,” he said, encouraging the faithful to read the letter and pray with it.

Culture of family life

Along with the publication of the pastoral letter, tools are offered for all the faithful to participate in the effort to “strengthen the culture of family life in the Church and in local communities.”.

The Archdiocesan Offices of Discipleship and Evangelization and the Catholic Education Mission developed a series of steps for the implementation of the pastoral letter.

Recommendations to parents and families, priests and consecrated persons

The steps offer recommendations to parents and families; clergy; parish staff; parish small groups; Catholic school personnel; seminarians; consecrated women and men; and members of Catholic ministries and apostolates; among others in the archdiocese, as they read and reflect on the letter.

Alison Dahlman, associate director of quality and educational excellence for the Office for the Mission of Catholic Education, highlighted parish small groups as an avenue for reading and reflecting on pastoral ministry.

“If every small group uses this as content for the year, what a unifying power it would have!” he said.

———————

Rebecca Omastiak is the news editor of The Catholic Spirit, newspaper of the Archdiocese of St. Paul and Minneapolis. This article was originally published by The Catholic Spirit and distributed in partnership with OSV News.

The authorOSV / Omnes

Read more
The World

Sviatoslav Shevchuk: “I became the voice of life from a besieged city”.”

The leader of the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church, offers Omnes his testimony on the spiritual and humanitarian resistance in Kiev in the face of the Russian invasion.

Maria José Atienza-May 24, 2026-Reading time: 10 minutes

When anti-aircraft sirens broke the silence of Kiev in the early morning of February 24, 2022, His Beatitude Sviatoslav Shevchuk did not leave the city. He stayed in the crypt of the Resurrection Cathedral, converted overnight into a bunker for thousands of civilians. Today, after years of a full-scale invasion that has left deep scars on the soul of Ukraine, The Primate of the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church shares his testimony of what he defines as a «miracle of resistance» and a «new Holodomor».

Born in Stryi (Lviv region) in 1970, Shevchuk was formed in the seminary during the clandestinity of his Church under the Soviet regime, his vocation is both spiritual and scientific: he is a medical doctor by training and has a doctorate in Moral Theology from the Pontifical University of St. Thomas Aquinas in Rome.

After a stint as a bishop in Argentina-where he forged a close friendship with then-Cardinal Jorge Mario Bergoglio-he was elected in 2011, at just 40 years of age, as the youngest head of his Church. It is this combination of clinical rigor and pastoral compassion that he uses today to diagnose the state of a nation that, in his words, has learned to «overcome fear with hope.» In this interview with Omnes, Shevchuk discusses the upsurge in Russian attacks on civilians, the heroic role of Ukrainian mothers and the power of the word in a besieged city.

On May 25, His Beatitude Sviatoslav Shevchuk will present his “Chronicle of a sacrilegious war”, with Omnes in the Salón de Grados of the CEU San Pablo University in a unique meeting.

On February 24, 2022 Ukraine woke up invaded, what do you remember about those first hours? 

-Yes, that's right. We have been going on for almost 5 years now what we call full-scale war. Actually the conflict began in 2014, with the annexation of Crimea and the occupation of the territory of Dombas by Russia.

But it was on February 24, 2022 that a full-scale war really began. That means that more than 200,000 Russian troops invaded the country. The target was Kiev. Russia wanted a quick attack, to destroy the country. Destroy the country as a subject of international law. To occupy the capital and then to dominate the whole territory. 

We woke up that day with a completely different reality, which we are still living. Every day, on the Ukrainian side we receive news of the fallen of the Russian troops. About a thousand a day. This means that the Russian troops have not been able to defeat Ukraine. We survived and that was a miracle. I can testify to that. The Russians thought they were going to conquer a territory and they found a nation. Ukraine is really a great country. 

At that time, in Ukraine There were about 36 million people living in the country. Such an attack was not expected. There was no diplomatic dialogue. Our government also did not believe that Russia would carry out such a military invasion. 

I remember the great perplexity that the attack produced because, in a few hours, the city of Kiev was surrounded by the Russians. There was only a small way out of the city. I stayed, obviously. But it was really a mass exodus.

Kiev had about 4 million inhabitants. And after these first days, it was down to 800,000. The city became a desert. 

... and the church became a makeshift shelter.

-From the very beginning, churches became the main refuge of the people. Our cathedral is located on the left side of the Dnieper River. With the attacks, the bridges were closed. The Russians were advancing from the eastern side and the river itself was a natural barrier.

We were in the “pass”, as if in a trap, and almost 3,000 people came to take refuge in the cathedral. We could hear the Russian helicopters flying over the cathedral; the earth was shaking. 

I remember how I saw, from the stairs of the cathedral, the burning city on the other side of the Dnieper River (where, for example, the Orthodox Cathedral of St. Sophia in Kiev or the seat of government are located) and I had the feeling of seeing what Jeremiah saw when he had the vision of Jerusalem razed to the ground by the Babylonians.

I asked myself, ”Lord, why? why did you bring me here from Buenos Aires? why did you elect me head of the Church in Buenos Aires? UkraineYou put me here to see this, what's the meaning of it all? But we were able to resist!

We have saved so many lives..., and we have lost so many others. We still don't know for sure how many people have lost their lives over the years. There is talk of millions. Not only military but also civilians. 

The war in Ukraine no longer occupies foreign front pages, what is the situation like today?

-In the last eight months the situation has been getting worse. We live in a paradox: the more there is talk that the United States is negotiating with Russia, the worse we are. The front line is more or less stable, although the intensity of the confrontation is very high. The worst is being suffered by the civilian population, systematically hit by Russia.

According to UN monitoring, in the year 2025, just when there was a lot of talk about peace in Ukraine, the number of civilian casualties increased by 35% compared to the previous year. Not a single day goes by without shelling of major cities: not only Kiev, but also Kharkov and Odessa, or further south, Dnipro, Donetsk or Zaporiyia. These are attacks that do not have military targets but hit apartment blocks, civilians. 

This winter in Ukraine we have experienced a very difficult, very hard winter. The year the war started, the river did not freeze. It was a miracle. But this year it did not. On the contrary, the ice layer on the river measured more than 25 centimeters. Temperatures dropped below minus 20 degrees Celsius.... 

The Russians then began a systematic destruction of the heating structure, turning the city of Kiev into a cold trap to freeze and kill people. I can testify to this because I live here. Every neighborhood in the city of Kiev has a heating system that starts from a central plant that sends hot water to the houses.

These plants were built in Soviet times. Moscow holds all the cards. Imagine the situation. At minus 25 degrees Celsius, they destroyed heating plants, and within hours the whole neighborhood was freezing. Moreover, when water freezes in these pipes, they burst. That means that now the entire heating system has to be rebuilt in many places. 

It has truly been a humanitarian disaster. We call it a new holodomor, Like that artificial famine that Stalin caused in Ukraine that killed 12 million people. Now people are being killed by the cold. In this context, the Church became again the center of salvation for many people. Despite the situation, there was no great exodus. 

January 2026. Several neighbors warm their hands on a stove in the absence of home heating due to Russian attacks. © OSV News photo/Thomas Peter, Reuters

How has the population been able to survive an increasingly complicated situation?

-I tell you two stories so you can see how they have survived. A boy about five years old came to the cathedral. He was wearing a very heavy coat, very fat. I asked him, “Is it very cold in your house?” and he answered, "Yes, it is very cold. But I am going to beat the cold, and Ukraine is going to beat it". I will never forget this image, of this child who was cold, but who was proud to have the courage to overcome it. 

Another of the images we have lived in the resistance centers: some camps that have been set up in front of these buildings in which the pipes have burst and are frozen. There, with generators, we were able to offer slightly warmer places and people came to have tea, to recharge their cell phones....

There, we have experienced many times, that people started to sing, to dance.

Russia wanted to destroy the spirit, the spirit of the Ukrainians, and it did not succeed. 

At this time, as a pastor, what do you find the hardest?

-As a pastor, as a bishop, I have to say that the most difficult thing is to bury new victims. Every day we cry with so many mothers who are losing their children. We are discovering a new kind of pastoral care of the Church: the pastoral care of mourning, or bereavement. 

I am a doctor and I remember that the pastoral care of bereaved people was the work of hospital chaplains: the priests had to know the psychology, the state of mind, in order to offer an adequate pastoral care to these people. Today, this type of pastoral care touches all of us: whether in parishes, in monasteries, in cities, in small towns. We are a suffering and long-suffering nation. But we are a believing people. Faith gives us hope, and hope gives us strength.

How does one live this time of trial in faith?

-According to recent statistics, 52 % of the Ukrainian population professes to be Orthodox. Among the Orthodox in Ukraine, there are two confessions: the Ukrainian Autocephalous Church and another group belonging to the Orthodox Church of the Moscow Patriarchate. We Catholics are a minority. Within the Catholics we are the Byzantine rite Catholics, who are the majority of Ukrainians, the Greek Catholics, 12 % of the population, and on the other hand, the Latin rite Catholics who are about 1 %.

There is also the presence of Protestant groups: Baptists, Pentecostals..., among the Christians. We also have a significant Jewish population and Islamic groups in the south, especially. So, when we talk about the role of the Church in Ukraine, we always talk about interfaith and interreligious cooperation. Today, the Church is playing a key role in Ukraine's resistance and care for the victims of the war. where international organizations do not reach, the Church reaches. 

I want to emphasize that these moments of pain are also moments of conversion. The churches, especially those in the eastern part, which experienced communism the hardest, are full of people. Why? Because the pain makes the great questions emerge. And they are finding the answer in the Word of God transmitted to them by their priests. 

I have been a priest since 1994. And I must say that, until now, I have never experienced so strongly the power of the Word of God. It is not simply concepts, nor is it a human ideology, it is the power of God that saves you. 

In Crónica de una guerra sacrílega, you collected the messages that, almost daily, you sent by video, how were these messages born? 

-When the war started, faced with the sight of a burning city, the screams..., the last thing you could think of was to write something. However, after one of the first attacks on Kiev, the cell phone kept ringing with the same question “How are you?”. I didn't have time to answer them all. I told my secretary that we had to record a video to tell people how we were doing. A kind of “proof of life”. 

We could not compromise our safety or that of the people who were taking refuge with us, so we chose a very “neutral” background, a curtain. In front of it we recorded all the messages that make up the book. The “success” of the video was impressive: millions of people around the world shared those words. The next day they asked for another one; and another one,... That is how this service of the Word, of the testimony, of saying that we are alive, began. 

I became the voice of life speaking to the world from a city under siege. 

After about two weeks I thought about quitting. But then I went to visit the community in a town about 100 kilometers from Kiev. There, an elderly lady grabbed me by the hand and said, “Monsignor, we are terrified, we are very afraid but thank you for those videos.” I said, “I don't know what else to say, what can I say?” and she replied, “The important thing is that he speaks to us. Not so much what he tells us”.

I then recalled an event that happened to me when I was a practicing physician: a man was admitted after being hit by a train. We had to amputate both his legs and we did not have the necessary painkillers for his pain. His wife came in and he begged her, “Maria, talk to me.” She picked up a book and began to read it. And that beloved voice became a painkiller for that man's pain. 

I understood that the Church had to speak to those people who were suffering. And I began, every day, to transmit the Gospel through these messages. The book shows how these messages were, at the same time, a diary of pain and a word of hope. I explained the whole Catechism of the Catholic Church. I also spoke about ecology, because Ukraine is experiencing an ecological catastrophe with the war.

In his messages, he often refers to those priests who live the war with their communities and encourage them. 

-The presence of the priest for the people meant the living and visible presence of God. If they saw that a priest began to prepare to flee, the people left the city. For us it meant a painful and complicated question “What should we do?”. 

One third of my diocese was occupied, but I am very proud that none of my pastors abandoned their faithful. They have suffered, also psychologically, but they have been with their people. 

Pope Leo XIV with Major Archbishop Sviatoslav Shevchuk on May 15, 2025.

He also speaks frequently of the role of women, of mothers, in these times.

-In these years I have been able to witness the heroic motherhood of many Ukrainian women. In the subway, turned into a shelter, you saw so many mothers protecting, trying to feed their children. 

I tell you a story. One of our priests, who is married (in the Greek Catholic rite there are married priests), lives in an area near Chernobyl, about 20 kilometers from Belarus. This area was quickly besieged because, being almost unpopulated, the Russian troops encountered hardly any resistance.

I knew that this priest was expecting his third child soon after. I called him to “encourage” him to evacuate the city with his family and he told me: “In front of my parish I have 40 women with small children. We are cooking for those children because these young mothers stopped producing milk because of the stress of the war.”.

His wife did not want to leave these girls. She gave birth on the fifth day of occupation, in a hospital where there was no electricity, the doctors lit with candles. I was able to visit this family soon after and I hugged this woman and told her “you are really the image of heroic motherhood”.

In the context of the greatest death, mothers continue to be sources of life. With their courage they protect their children. We have come across so many corpses of mothers who had tried to cover their children with their bodies in the rubble! 

Most of the people who have left Ukraine are women with young children. The young mother is today the face of the Ukrainian emigrant. 

Do you see the end of the war near? 

-It is a difficult question. The Ukrainian war will end as it did when that giant with feet of clay, the USSR, fell. The war will end, but we don't know when. But there is a feeling, a spiritual feeling that the war will end when we least “expect” it.

Ukraine's victory is resistance. We resist because we have no other way to act. It is very easy to say “agreements must be made”, but the truth is this, the war can end in two minutes, when the Russians stop killing us. Because then Ukraine will stop its defense.

In a way, it is an ascetic experience of the monastic life. How can we overcome the devil when he attacks us? Because we cannot defeat him totally, but we can resist his attacks. If one resists evil, evil eventually flees. I think that is going to be an image of our victory. 

The World

Eduardo Roca: «Christians in Mozambique have an admirable capacity for resilience».»

Despite the difficulties, there are great joys and reasons for hope. Last year, nearly three hundred baptisms of young people and adults were celebrated. These facts confirm that the Church continues to be built up by God, regardless of external attempts to destroy it.

Javier García Herrería-May 23, 2026-Reading time: 6 minutes

The Catholic Church in Mozambique operates in a context of extreme complexity, strongly marked by humanitarian instability and violence in the north of the country, especially in the Cabo Delgado region.

In these areas, the institution has become a key player in resistance and emergency aid, taking in thousands of families displaced by terrorism and coordinating the reconstruction of homes after devastating cyclones.

In the context of the diocese of Pemba and the province of Cabo Delgado, the mission of St. Aloysius Gonzaga suffered huge attacks, in which the places of worship, the residences of the missionaries and the convent of the nuns were set on fire, besides destroying the social and sanitary infrastructures associated with the Church that served the entire community of the area. This attack provoked a new wave of thousands of internally displaced people to the south and to the city of Pemba itself.

We spoke with Eduardo Roca, a Spanish priest from the Diocese of Zaragoza, who was sent as a missionary 14 years ago to the Diocese of Pemba. Ernesto Magengue, with whom he coincided while studying in Rome. He assumed the direction of a project of ethics, citizenship and development linked to the Catholic university of the diocese. He also attends to a very small community on the outskirts of Pemba, a Muslim majority, where he has built a large church. 

What does your work in Pemba consist of?

-Like every missionary, I have multiple roles to play. As a priest and pastor, I preside over the sacraments and try to make the Word of God accessible to the community. However, in such a complex environment, one also becomes a reference point for the population; a guide who must transmit security and the certainty that the Lord does not abandon them. To say this is simple, but to experience it in a context of persecution, under the constant threat of Islamic extremism, is extremely difficult.

In addition to my pastoral duties, I work as a teacher and manage the educational institutions of the parish. We have a nursery school for children from two to five years old and a complex that includes primary and secondary education, which has more than two thousand students. It is a mission institution, although the majority of the students are Muslims. I also devote much of my time to interreligious dialogue and conflict mediation for peace building, which is one of my priority lines of action.

What work would you highlight of the Church in that region?

-Our work in Pemba and throughout the province of Cabo Delgado is a direct response to the suffering of the communities. This assistance has materialized in several areas. For example, following the passage of two cyclones that caused profound destruction due to the precariousness of local constructions, we focused on housing reconstruction. Through Caritas, In the last few years, we, the parish, my home archdiocese and several congregations, have been able to restore the roofs of many families who had lost everything.

On the other hand, we manage the food emergency. As an area affected by the conflict, employment options are almost nonexistent. Most of the population is peasant and depends on agricultural cycles; when these fail due to inclement weather, shortages are critical. The children's center, for example, serves nearly two hundred children a day, ensuring that they return home with at least one plate of food.

Finally, the Church assumes the humanitarian reception. We have received thousands of families who have taken refuge here fleeing from the terrorist attacks in the north, which have intensified considerably; just a week ago there was an attack just fifty kilometers away that completely destroyed a mission. This reality demands of us a constant discernment and theological re-reading on how to manifest the presence of the Risen Jesus in the midst of pain.

Father Roca with a group of children and young people.

What do you admire most about the faith of Mozambicans?

-He would synthesize his attitude in a concept of the Macua language: ulipe, which is translated as the capacity to resist, but which implies, fundamentally, the act of rising from the wound and destruction.

It is moving to observe a people who, in the midst of the cross and the most absolute misery, are capable of singing songs of praise. With the sound of the drums they seem to break the reality of the tomb and summon again the Resurrection. This spiritual strength is what impresses me most.

What have been the most difficult moments you have had to live through?

-The most complex period coincided with one of the first waves of terrorist attacks, when the insurgents reached the Metuge district, just across the bay from Pemba. We were unprotected and lacked security. The uncertainty of whether they would break into our area created tremendous anguish. At that moment, worrying about the fate of the children and families, the only viable option was prayer and abandonment to God's mercy. That experience was a major emotional break, a psychological impact from which I needed to reconstruct myself, due to the fear of a repetition of the atrocities that we already knew were happening in the north.

The other critical moment was linked to climatic factors. On the night of the second cyclone, with the uncertainty of not knowing what destruction we would find at dawn or whether our own structure would resist, we sheltered in the parish house numerous children and women whose homes had already been swept away by the wind and rain. These are extreme situations where faith and human endurance are put to the ultimate test.

Have you experienced violence at close quarters in your mission?

-Yes, violence has definitely marked our reality. Although our community of San Carlos Lwanga de Mahate was canonically erected as a parish only three years ago, I have been working in the area for almost fifteen years, dedicating the last few years to the reception of thousands of refugees.

The beginning of the exodus of these families was a strong shock to my conscience. The stories they told were devastating; they described summary executions of immediate family members witnessed by the children themselves. We had to immediately organize the reception of numerous orphaned children, a task that we began in collaboration with the Benedictine missionaries residing in the mission.

Despite the trauma and pain with which these people arrive, they show an amazing capacity for recovery and resilience, far superior to what we Europeans are used to. Today, our mission has expanded to support this internal migration flow; of the seven communities we serve, four are made up exclusively of families displaced by the conflict in the north. It is an environment of loss and vulnerability where we learn the true meaning of priesthood.

Churches this beautiful are made possible by Aid to the Church in Need.

How do you assess the evolution and future of the Church in Mozambique?

-The Church remains committed to providing assistance through housing initiatives and soup kitchens managed by Caritas and the parish. However, beyond material assistance, the current situation has generated a remarkable spiritual strengthening. Historically, these communities have been largely neglected due to a shortage of clergy, depending almost exclusively on the valuable work of local catechists and animators with limited training. Therefore, deepening sacramental and ecclesial life requires a constant effort in catechesis and liturgical formation.

This work brings us great joys and well-founded reasons for hope. Last year, nearly 300 baptisms of young people and adults were celebrated. These facts show that the Church continues to be built up by God, regardless of external attempts to destroy it.

Finally, I consider it fundamental to consolidate interreligious dialogue as a diocesan pastoral priority. After my previous experience in Angola, where Islam was not a close reality, here I find myself immersed in Muslim communities, some of them with fundamentalist tendencies.

This has meant for me a process of inner conversion and of approaching the mystery of the different religions, always from the perspective of the Second Vatican Council and the magisterium of the last pontiffs. In the end, it is a matter of discovering the deepest values of the human condition in the most unlikely environments. As a brother priest, now deceased, used to say: «The most beautiful flowers grow, sometimes, in the most unexpected places». That capacity for wonder at human goodness and the need to stand firm in the face of difficulties sums up our current experience here.

The Vatican

What is Anthropic? The company presenting the Pope's encyclical on AI

When Leo XIV publishes his long-awaited first encyclical, “Magnifica Humanitas”, on Monday, he himself will be present at the press conference, which is atypical for such announcements. In addition, the Pope will be accompanied by, among others, an AI industry executive, Christopher Olah, co-founder of Anthropic. What is Anthropic?

OSV / Omnes-May 23, 2026-Reading time: 6 minutes

- Gina Christian, OSV News

On Monday, May 25, there will be at least two novelties in the presentation of the Pope's first encyclical, «Magnifica Humanitas». One, Leo XIV will be present. In addition, he will be accompanied, among others, by an executive from the field of artificial intelligence: Christopher Olah, co-founder of Anthropic.

Anthropic is the artificial intelligence research and development firm responsible for the virtual assistant Claude, The company has provided an increase in sales, due to the ability of its Mythos agent to detect computer vulnerabilities.

In a May 19 press release, Anthropic stated that “over the past several months” it had been “organizing dialogues with groups whose work and traditions are relevant to the issues raised by AI.”.

The company reported that its “first round of conversations has been with wisdom traditions, including academics, clergy, philosophers and ethicists from more than 15 religious and cross-cultural groups, and we look forward to collaborating with a broader range of people in the future.».

‘Border security’

Anthropic's rise from being a breakaway startup from OpenAI in 2021 to a potential $900 billion valuation (pending the outcome of ongoing negotiations with investors) has been meteoric.

But what has set the company apart from its Silicon Valley competitors is, as Anthropic's website notes, a stated and reiterated commitment to “put safety first» in its research and products.

It's a commitment that Anthropic founder Dario Amodei has long harped on, even going so far as to leave his high-level post at OpenAI due to disagreements over its emphasis on security and moderation. And it may be a key reason why Olah will be present when Pope Leo presents his encyclical to the world.

Anthropic-Vatican Alliance 

Some analysts have described Anthropic's presence at the official presentation of the document as a shrewd business move, with which the company, currently at odds with the Trump administration, seeks to gain both moral ground and market share, particularly in European countries.

However, the partnership between Anthropic and the Vatican is part of an ongoing dialogue that dates back several years to before the election of Pope Leo. A dialogue in which ecclesiastical authorities, technology professionals, theologians and ethicists have reflected on the rise of artificial intelligence technology in a world where human rights and dignity are increasingly under threat.

Minerva Dialogues

Under the pontificate of Pope Francis, the Vatican launched in 2016 the Minerva Dialogues - named after Santa Maria sopra Minerva, the Roman basilica where they were inaugurated - which became annual discussions between Church officials and technology leaders on the ethics of AI.

In 2020, the Vatican-based Pontifical Academy for Life held a conference on AI entitled «RenAIssance: For a Human-Centered Artificial Intelligence.” The meeting culminated in the signing of the Rome Call for AI Ethics, a document that outlines six fundamental principles-transparency, inclusiveness, accountability, fairness, reliability, security and privacy-that should govern AI. The document was signed by the Pontifical Academy, Microsoft, IBM, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the Italian Ministry of Innovation.

That same year, the North American AI Research Group was created, convened by Bishop Paul Tighe, secretary of the Vatican's Dicastery for Culture and Education. In 2023, the group published “Encountering Artificial Intelligence: Ethical and Anthropological Investigations.”.

Elected in May 2025, Pope Leo XIV has hinted that artificial intelligence is a priority issue of his pontificate.

Anthropic logo in this illustration taken on March 1, 2026. In a May 19 press release, Anthropic stated that, “over the past several months,” it had been “organizing dialogues with groups whose work and traditions relate to the issues raised by AI.” (OSV Newsillustration/Dado Ruvic, Reuters).

Technological revolution

The very name of Anthropic -an adjective for human - reaffirms its priorities in AI development, which overlap significantly with those expressed by the Vatican. On its website, the company states that its purpose is “the responsible development and maintenance of advanced AI for the long-term benefit of humanity.».

“We take very seriously the task of guiding the world safely through a technological revolution that has the potential to change the course of human history, and we are committed to helping this transition unfold smoothly,” the company notes.

San Francisco-based Anthropic is a public benefit corporation, a type of for-profit entity that balances profitability with a mission beneficial to stakeholders and communities. (In May 2025, Anthropic's nonprofit competitor OpenAI transformed its for-profit limited liability subsidiary into a public benefit corporation.).

Anthropic has produced a “foundational paper” for its AI assistant, Claude (named, according to some reports, after the 20th century American mathematician Claude Shannon, often called the “father of information theory”).

Claude's Constitution, as the text is titled, “expresses and shapes» the AI assistant, which Anthropic intends to be “useful while remaining generally safe, ethical and compliant with our guidelines.”.

Catholic influence 

The constitution reflects input from Catholic experts, including Father Brendan McGuire, a former Silicon Valley executive, and other religious leaders.

In a March interview with the Observer, Father McGuire, whose parish in Los Altos, California, is home to several technology professionals, recounted how Olah had contacted him about developing AI ethics.

Father McGuire told the Observer that Anthropic team members “were basically asking for direct help from the Vatican to come together and help the industry, because the industry was moving so fast down this path.”.

The contacts

The priest had contributed to the creation of the Institute for Technology, Ethics and Culture at the Markkula Center for Applied Ethics at Santa Clara University, a collaboration between the Markkula Center and the Vatican's Dicastery for Culture and Education. The institute provided support for the North American AI Research Group's book on AI ethics and anthropology.

According to the Observer, Bishop Tighe also gave his opinion on Claude's Constitution, along with Brian Patrick Green, Santa Clara's director of technology ethics.

Green joined several Catholic academics in filing an amicus brief on behalf of Anthropic after the Trump administration in February ordered all U.S. agencies to stop using Anthropic's artificial intelligence technology, arguing that it posed a national security risk to the supply chain.

Dispute between the Pentagon and Anthropic

Anthropic countered that it had been vetoed for refusing to allow its technology to be used for domestic mass surveillance or in autonomous weapons. In the months since, the dispute has devolved into ongoing litigation between the Pentagon and Anthropic, with the former asserting in court documents filed this month that Anthropic's ethical concerns were “ideological.”.

The company responded that the Pentagon's rationale for designating it as a risk area in its supply chain, a designation normally reserved for foreign adversaries, has changed.

Anthropic founder Amodei's passion for ensuring that AI remains a force for good goes back years, and runs deep, according to an extensive interview he gave in July 2025 to technology journalist Alex Kantrowitz.

‘A strong sense of responsibility’

Amodei, a biophysicist by training, noted in the interview that he is looking to shape the AI industry itself. Most of Anthropic's revenue comes not from Claude, but from selling its application programming interface (API) to companies that then use the AI models for their products.

He reminded Kantrowitz (whose article was the result of more than two dozen interviews with Amodei, in addition to several personal and professional acquaintances) that his parents raised him with “a sense of right and wrong and what was important in the world,” a sense that instilled in him “a strong sense of responsibility.”.

According to Kantrowitz's interview, the loss of his father to a rare disease - for which a medical breakthrough was discovered only a few years later - prompted Amodei to believe that science can save lives.

Although he has been accused of having a pessimistic view of AI, Kantrowitz said, Amodei's plan “is to accelerate.”.

“The reason I warn of the risk is so that we don't have to slow down,” Amodei said in the interview. “I fully understand what's at stake. In terms of the benefits, in terms of what it can achieve, the lives it can save. I've seen it with my own eyes.”.

——————

Gina Christian is a multimedia correspondent for OSV News. Follow her on Twitter: @GinaJesseReina. Courtney Mares, Vatican editor for OSV News (on Twitter: @catholicourtney), and Kate Scanlon, OSV News Washington reporter (on Twitter: @kgscanlon), contributed to this story.

-------

The authorOSV / Omnes

The World

Christian leaders in the Holy Land condemn the idea of continuing the war “until victory.”

The Patriarch of Jerusalem, Cardinal Pizzaballa, denounces in an important pastoral letter that violence has been accepted as a means of conflict resolution.

Jose Maria Navalpotro-May 23, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

“Today we hear threats that the war will continue ‘until victory.’ We ask, what kind of victory - death, destruction, desolation? To those who promote war as the only way, we say: war is not the way. We reiterate our call for an end to bloodshed and destruction.” A group of religious leaders from different Christian Churches in the Holy Land have issued a letter demanding an end to the war affecting Israel, the United States, Lebanon, Iran and Palestine.

The letter was released on the occasion of the anniversary of the Palestinian Nakba (the end of the British Mandate in 1948) on May 15, and is signed by a prominent group of Christian leaders, including Patriarch Emeritus of Jerusalem Michel Sabbah, Greek Orthodox Archbishop, and Lutheran Bishop Emeritus, among others.

The text recalls that “if we truly seek an end to the war in the Middle East, we must focus on the central problem: the plight of the Palestinian people, who have been suffering since 1948. After October 2023, the catastrophe they face has intensified amid an ongoing war in Gaza, waged to erase Palestine and the Palestinians. And the war has spread to the West Bank, Lebanon and beyond.”.

“Our Holy Land yearns for equality, justice and peace. The peace we speak of is a peace that guarantees the freedom and dignity of every human being,” the Christian leaders stress.

Pastoral care of Patriarch Pizzaballa

The text coincides with some of the considerations expressed a few weeks ago, on April 25, by the current Catholic Patriarch of Jerusalem, Cardinal Pizzaballa, in a long and clear pastoral letter in which he also insisted on the need for peace: “We reject any complicity with the culture of violence. Wherever it comes from, violence is never an evangelical path”.

The Cardinal's lengthy letter, entitled “They returned to Jerusalem with great joy”The Cardinal, who has had an impact among Catholics in the Holy Land, is a review of the current state of the Catholic Church in the Holy Land. Without political analysis, the Cardinal is firm in condemning the war, which forces us to “rethink the forms and times of our ministry” and asks, beyond “necessary analyses and denunciations”, “what is the Lord asking of us at this moment”.

The text points out that October 7, 2023 and the subsequent war in Gaza have closed an epoch. According to the patriarch, for the Palestinians this period represents “the last and dramatic phase of a long history of humiliation and exodus», while for the Israelis it has meant “something unprecedented: a violence that has revived the horrors that occurred in Europe eighty years ago”. 

The Patriarch denounces that the use of force has been consolidated as the main method of dispute resolution: «We are witnessing the resurgence of the use of force as an instrument considered decisive for the resolution of conflicts... War has become the object of an idolatrous cult».

Factors of the current crisis

Pope Cardinal Pizzaballa points out some of the main consequences of what he describes as the “chaos” that reigns today in the Holy Land:

  • Pain, hatred and mistrust: The letter speaks of a “painful dehumanization of the other: when the other becomes only ‘the enemy’, everything becomes licit”. “Violence has not only destroyed cities and homes, people and hopes: it has marked consciences, it has poisoned public language.” It creates a distrust among all that makes reconciliation difficult.
  • Fragmentation and fear: the Cardinal points out a worrying phenomenon: “the growing polarization. Not only between Israelis and Palestinians - which we know well - but within both social fabrics, where only people who think the same way, who speak the same language, are found”.
  • Wear and tear of language: for the patriarch, terms such as “dialogue”, “justice” or “two States” have now lost their relevance in public discourse.
  • Difficulty of interreligious dialogue: as a result of the conflict, “the Holy Places, which should be spaces of prayer, become identity battlefields. Sacred texts are invoked to justify violence, occupations and terrorism”. The Cardinal sentences: “I believe that this abuse of the name of God is the gravest sin of our time”. 

However, he points out, “dialogue is our vocation and our destiny. It is one of the ways in which our faith is manifested and nourished.”.

Gaza, Palestine and Israel

The Latin patriarch reviews the state of different territories of the patriarchate: Gaza, “in a situation of extreme tribulation” and in Palestine, where “the situation is deteriorating day by day”; as well as in Israel, where “society has been traumatized since October 7, and this trauma has generated suspicion towards everything related to the Arab world, with the consequent growing mistrust between the two populations”.

A relevant aspect of the letter is the mention of the use of Artificial Intelligence in conflict. The cardinal raises the ethical implications of the automation of war: “What happens when the one who decides who lives and who dies is a machine? What responsibility is left to man?”

The document concludes with a call for coexistence. «There is no alternative. This Earth is the home of all», affirms the Cardinal, who maintains that the mission of the Church there must be to become a space of reconciliation.

“Redeeming the consequences of the conflict - the hatred, the fear, the ‘toxic memory’ - is the specific and sublime task of the Church of Jerusalem for the whole world,” he notes. He warns that “the Christians of the Holy Land are not an uncomfortable third party, nor a neutral buffer between Israelis and Palestinians, nor a group separated from their non-Christian brethren. Rather, they are salt, light and leaven within the societies to which they belong in their own right. They share the history, the language, the wounds and the aspirations of their peoples. They are not called to shut themselves up in a protected enclave, nor to flee, but to live their vocation to the full: to remain within society, sharing its destiny, to leaven it from within with a vision of man - and of society - rooted in the Gospel”.

Finally, the Cardinal appealed to the international community: “It has the duty and the right to take an interest in Jerusalem, because it belongs to everyone. The heart of the world is in Jerusalem and what happens there affects billions of believers”.

“The Church of Jerusalem, small and resilient, finds herself living here and now the style of the heavenly Jerusalem: to be a welcoming place, a paschal light that illuminates the darkness of rancor; to be a house of open doors, an instrument of healing in the world. This is its dream, its mission, its gift to humanity,” he concludes.

The Vatican

10 points of the Pope to the lay leaders of movements and associations

Leo XIV met this Thursday with the “the responsible, at the international level, for various lay realities”, as the Pope called them, movements and associations of the faithful convoked by the Dicastery for the Laity, the Family and Life. Ten of the Holy Father's indications are summarized here.

Francisco Otamendi-May 22, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

With the precedent of some great Pentecost Vigil celebrated in Rome with movements and ecclesial realities of the laity, promoted by St. John Paul II (1998) and Benedict XVI (2006), Pope Leo met this Thursday with two hundred leaders of movements and associations of the faithful. The meeting was promoted by the Dicastery for the Laity, the Family and Life.

Among the realities that have now come together - even then - are the Focolare Movement, the Neocatechumenal Way, Communion and Liberation, the Community of Sant'Egidio, the Charismatic Renewal, the Schoenstatt Movement, etcetera.

Among the messages delivered by Pope Leo XIV, which can be found in their entirety on his Speech, The following, necessarily synthesized and practically verbatim, are to be found. We begin at the end.

A priceless gift to the Church

1) Dearest friends, I thank you for all that you are and all that you do. Associations of the faithful and ecclesial movements are an invaluable gift to the Church. There is a great richness among you, many well-educated people and many good people. evangelists; many young people and various vocations to the priestly and married life.

2) The variety of charisms, gifts and methods of apostolate developed over the years allows them to be present in the fields of culture, art, social and work, bringing the light of the Gospel everywhere. Take care and, with God's grace, make all these gifts grow! The Church supports and accompanies you.

3) Governing: it is about set a safe course, so that the community is a place of growth for the people who are part of it. Thus, also in the Church there are those who are in charge of government. Here, government is generally entrusted to the laity. (...) It is placed at the service of the other faithful and of the associative life, and it is the fruit of free elections.

Governance, a gift of the Holy Spirit

4) Government is a particular gift of the Holy Spirit, that the members of a community recognize as present in some of their brethren in the faith, it follows that at least three consequences

5) The first is that it must be for the good of all (...). The second is that can never be imposed from above, It must be a gift that is recognizable in the community and freely accepted. The third consequence is that, as with any charism, the governance of an association is also subject to the discernment of the Pastors., who watch over the authenticity and reasonable exercise of the charisms.

6) Dearest, those who lead your associations and movements take on a delicate taskon the one hand, they are called upon to safeguarding and enhancing the memory of a living heritage; on the other hand, they have a prophetic“ role”, which involves be attentive to current pastoral urgencies in order to understand how to respond to new challenges and to the cultural, social and spiritual sensitivities of our time

7) Part of the prophetic task of those who govern consists, therefore, in to promote the openness of the association or movement, and of each of its members, to historical situations

Communion

8) Another element of vital importance is communion. I would like to stress the importance of the dimension of communion with the whole Church. Sometimes we find groups that close in on themselves and think that their specific reality is the only one or is the Church, but the Church is all of us, it is much more! 

9) Therefore, our movements must truly seek how to live in communion with the whole Church, at the diocesan level. And that is why the bishop is a very important reference figure. We should try to live in communion with the whole Church, both at the diocesan and universal levels.

10) From this perspective, we can to better understand the meaning of fidelity to the foundational charism, which constitutes an essential reference for the governance of an ecclesial reality. To govern in a manner faithful to the founding charism means, therefore, to find in it the inspiration to open up to the path that the Church is following today. (...), allowing themselves to be challenged by new realities and challenges, in dialogue with all the other components of the ecclesial body.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

Evangelization

Ramiro Pellitero: “Evangelization is not a debate of ideas, but an encounter with the person of Jesus Christ”.”

Ramiro Pellitero, professor of Pastoral Theology at the University of Navarra, talks to Omnes about evangelization today, its challenges and essential concepts for this mission that challenges all Catholics.

Editorial Staff Omnes-May 22, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

Judging by the slogan (“Raise Your Eyes”) and the logo of the pastoral visit of Leo XIV to Spain, the message you want to convey revolves around the beauty, unity and acceptance. On the other hand, in Spain, as in many other countries and environments, we live in times of polarization and conflict, which can discourage those who try to share their faith. In this context, we interviewed Prof. Ramiro Pellitero, professor of Pastoral Theology at the University of Navarra.

How can we understand evangelization (the proclamation of the Christian faith) today, so that it becomes a source of light and not a source of dispute?

- One key is to understand that the evangelization is not a mere transmission of intellectual information or a debate of ideas, but a living encounter with the person of Jesus Christ, who transforms human existence.

In the face of conflicts, ecclesial discernment acts as a compass for reading the «signs of the times» and carrying out the proclamation of the faith, taking into account the concrete reality of persons and cultures.

To evangelize the world in an authentic way, the Church as a whole and each one of us must first allow ourselves to be evangelized continually by the Holy Spirit.

When we face social challenges or internal divisions, what role does the discernment you mention play?

- Ecclesial discernment is not an organizational technique, but a shared spiritual practice that allows any Christian community (be it a family, a school or a parish) to recognize what the Spirit is saying in relation to problems or projects that arise. It can be seen as a Christian exercise of the classical virtue of caution, in its true meaning as a guide to action.

In a synodal Church, this dialogue helps to interpret life and human reality in the light of the “kerygma” (the proclamation of Christ), helping to make decisions that truly advance the mission.

What personal attitudes would help reduce tension in such polarized environments?

- Fundamental attitudes such as humility for personal conversion and a sincere willingness to listen are required. We must first listen to God in the prayer and the Church in its magisterium, it is also vital to listen to ourselves and to others.

This «pedagogy of discernment» reminds us that God communicates with us gradually, with what the Fathers of the Church call divine «condescension,» adapting himself to our human capacity.

There are those who feel alienated from the Church because they see it as a set of rigid norms. How can we show them that the Gospel message is truth and love, and that it calls for closeness to people?

- Absolutely! We must privilege the «way of beauty» (Via Pulchritudinis). Education in the faith is effective when it attracts the human heart by showing the radiance and goodness of Christian truth. Moreover, we must overcome the dichotomy between doctrine and life, recognizing that daily existence is a «theological place» where God continues to speak, through the events of life and prayer, also with the help of the luminous criteria of the ecclesial tradition and the language of faith.

A catechumenal-style formation, as it was done in the first centuries (i.e., with an initiatory style), not only instructs the mind, but also helps to mature the identity and sense of belonging.

In the digital environment, where discussions are sometimes aggressive, how can we be heralds of peace?

- Digital culture is a new «areopagus» that challenges us to be communicators of faith. In this communication, testimony (“martyria”) has primacy, which is more eloquent than words and can be offered in the midst of daily activities, without the attitude of giving lessons, through friendship and cultural and social tasks, with serenity and a positive sense.

St. Paul VI famously said: “contemporary man listens more to witnesses than to teachers”. As the Pope Francis’, We must use the «living language» of mercy, acting as a «field hospital» that heals wounds and makes itself available to those who are farthest away, focusing everything on the saving love of God. On the other hand, none of this detracts from the value of reasoning and intellectual formation.

Finally, how do we maintain a balance between being faithful to Christian doctrine and being sensitive to current problems and personal situations, without falling into extremes that take us out of reality?

- We can visualize the Christian mission as an ellipse with two focal points: one is the fidelity to the salvific plan of God (the revealed divine will) and the other, attention to the concrete and complex condition of history. This tension is fruitful and calls for an integral formation that unites doctrinal solidity with human maturity and social sensitivity.

As I pointed out earlier, it is important to take into account the conditions of people, so often vulnerable, and of cultures, with their lights and shadows. It is also important to foster the dialogue that can enrich us, while at the same time shedding new light and helping us to go deeper into the issues - listening to how others see them - and to purify our intentions.

In addition, many issues do not have a single solution and can be approached in different ways. On a highway, you can go faster or slower, on one side of your lane or the other, but without getting in the way or endangering your own or other people's lives.

The Christian life is a highway that can be very well illuminated. By uniting the Word of God, whose fullness is Christ, with the action of the Holy Spirit (Word and Spirit form the “double mission” that comes from God the Father), faith becomes an interior reality or «connaturality» that enables us to see more clearly, to judge events better, to choose to do good wisely and to live more fully. Proclamation of the faith and Christian experience, doctrine and life, are thus united in our existence. Participating in evangelization is a service to all so that they can discover that life in Christ is a path of fullness and beauty.

The World

Bishop Barron: 250 years of the United States, children of God with equal dignity

As the nation prepares to celebrate its 250th anniversary, it should reflect on how the American understanding of equality is grounded in the belief that all people are equally children of God, said Bishop Robert E. Barron, of Winona-Rochester (Minnesota) on May 17.

OSV / Omnes-May 22, 2026-Reading time: 5 minutes

- Kate Scanlon, Washington, OSV News

“As we reflect on our history, from the founding of the country, through the tribulations of the Civil War, to the struggle for civil rights, we can see a constant thread. The conviction that human dignity, equality, rights, freedom, liberty and the rule of law are rooted in God,” said Bishop Robert E. Barron, speaking at a prayer rally on the National Mall in advance of America's 250th birthday.

Organizers of the event, “Rededicate 250: A National Jubilee of Prayer, Praise & Thanksgiving,” stated its goal. To commemorate the nation's upcoming 250th anniversary “with biblical passages, testimonies, prayer and reaffirmation of our country's dedication as one nation to God.” The event was organized by Freedom 250, a public-private partnership with the White House to celebrate America's 250th birthday.

The event was attended mainly by Protestant religious leaders. Other speakers included Bishop Barron, Cardinal Timothy Dolan, Archbishop Emeritus of New York, via videoconference, and Rabbi Meir Soloveichik, in person. Director of National Intelligence Tulsi Gabbard, who identifies as a Hindu, also addressed via video message.

Participants at the “Rededicate 250: A National Jubilee of Prayer, Praise & Thanksgiving” event on the National Mall in Washington, May 17, 2026. (Photo by OSV News/Eric Lee, Reuters).

All people are equally children of God

Alluding to Abraham Lincoln's use of the expression «under God» in the Gettysburg Address, Bishop Barron argued that he did so because he knew “that God is essential to any coherent explanation of democracy, freedom and equality.”.

He noted that this sense of freedom also dates back to the founding of the country, citing the phrase from the Declaration of Independence: “Endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights, among which are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.

“What the founders knew because of their Christian formation is that all people, despite their vast inequalities, are equally children of God and therefore equal in dignity,” Bishop Barron said.

Intervention of politicians of the administration

Vice President JD Vance and Secretary of State Marco Rubio, both Catholics, as well as Secretary of Defense Pete Hegseth and Tulsi Gabbard, were among the Administration officials who spoke at the event via video messages. 

“We have always been, and continue to be, a nation of prayer, and we thank God for that,” Vance said in a video message. Rubio stated in another video that the nation was “shaped by this Christian idea.”.

He pointed to the Apollo 8 astronauts-Frank Borman, Jim Lovell and Bill Anders-reading the book of Genesis during their historic 1968 mission to orbit the moon.

U.S. Secretary of State Marco Rubio at a display during the “Rededicate 250: A National Jubilee of Prayer, Praise & Thanksgiving” event on the National Mall in Washington, May 17, 2026. (Photo by OSV News/Eric Lee, Reuters).

“That's the way we are,” Rubio said. “That's the way we've always been. America is still a young nation, if we compare it to its history, and since its inception we have believed that our country represents something new in the world. But the soul of our nation has always been rooted in an ancestral faith.”. 

Organizers played a video message Trump had previously recorded in April for an event called “America Reads the Bible,” in which he read 2 Chronicles 7:11-22. He used Whitaker House Publishers“ King James Easy Read Bible, a Protestant translation. ”I hope everyone at the 250th re-inauguration is having a good time," Trump posted on his social media website, Truth Social. 

Critics: separating church and state

Critics of the event argued that the Trump administration's level of involvement unduly conflated church and state.

Rachel Laser, president and CEO of Americans United for Separation of Church and State, stated, “If President Trump and his allies truly cared about America's legacy of religious freedom, they would be celebrating the separation of church and state as the uniquely American invention that has allowed religious diversity to flourish in our country.”.

People pray during a religious service on the day of “Rededicate 250: A National Jubilee of Prayer, Praise & Thanksgiving” on the National Mall in Washington, May 17, 2026. (Photo by OSV News/Seth Herald, Reuters).

Rooted in our identity as the people of God

Cardinal Dolan stated in his video message that “in every chapter of American history, our faith in God has been the foundation of our greatness, the source of our success.”.

“Since the time of the Revolutionary War, our way of life has been defined in part by a few key principles. Prayer, trust, worship, Sabbath, loyalty to family, religious freedom, the power and strength of democracy, the principle of subsidiarity and devotion to the common good,” said Cardinal Dolan. 

“In other words, our deepest values as a country have always been rooted in our identity as God's people. And they are anchored in the reality that not only are we American citizens - of course we are, and we are thankful for that - but that someday we will be citizens of heaven.”.

Cardinal Dolan noted that the U.S. Catholic bishops plan to dedicate the nation to the Sacred Heart of Jesus on June 11.

“Religiously vibrant, politically sound.”

In addition to Bishop Barron and Cardinal Dolan, other members of Trump's Religious Liberty Commission who spoke at the event included Ben Carson, Reverend Paula White-Cain, Reverend Franklin Graham, Eric Metaxas and Rabbi Soloveichik. 

During a prayer at the event, Bishop Barron said, “A religiously vibrant America is a politically healthy America.”.

“That is also why we value religious freedom so highly, a conviction that has made us a haven for people fleeing religious persecution around the world,” he said.

———————-

- Kate Scanlon is a national reporter for OSV News covering Washington. Follow her on X @kgscanlon.

The authorOSV / Omnes

Culture

Sara Barrena: God's Embraces

It is worthwhile to rethink again and again our relationship with God in order, with grace, to deepen our understanding of his tenderness. Writers, perhaps because of their special sensitivity, often lead us along this path and can teach us to be boldly more creative.

Sara Barrena and Jaime Nubiola-May 22, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

The writer and philosopher Sara Barrena opens her heart to the readers of Omnes. For my part, I limit myself to transcribe with emotion what he writes to me:

They say that Catholicism is back in fashion: Rosalía, with what they call “aesthetics", is back in fashion.“christiancore", y Hakuna, with hundreds of young people filling the auditoriums with religious songs, are just a few examples. If only it were true that God is in fashion, but unfortunately, we often still treat him with a kick in the teeth.

I am grateful for what my family gave me in my childhood. I remember my mother ironing while the radio played the recitation of the Holy Rosary; the “Jesusito de mi vida”, the Sunday morning comics at the newsstand before going to Mass. I remember my grandmother clinging to God to cope with the loss of two of her children; my grandfather telling his grandchildren -I was nine years old- that this life is a valley of tears. We were in the car on our way to Irun, where he would soon bury his youngest son. Maybe that's where you can see the greatness of a man, in the way he copes with the blows that life gives you. In the valley of tears, my grandparents found, in spite of everything, the strength to teach me to pray and to laugh, to love me beyond measure. They were probably the best part of my childhood.

I used to think that being a Catholic was a complicated matter. Now, however, I have a new lucidity, even though I am entering that age that they say is difficult for women. Sometimes, from the vantage point of fifty, I look back and see the enormous failures of my life, the times when I have been lost or have taken the wrong path, the four children I was asked to send straight from my womb to Heaven, the inevitable worries about the two children left at my side, the heartaches at work, the impossible loves, the extraordinary crises and the ordinary ones, the marriage that was null and void and the one that I pulled through with many difficulties, the friends that disappeared, the books that I did not manage to publish and the ones that I published and few people read. The enormous tiredness that sometimes gives you to live. How exhausting it is sometimes to take care. The things that don't go as you want, as you expect or as you imagine. “Everyone has a mission in life.”, The priest says in church, and here I am with a lot of years and empty hands, still not knowing what is expected of me.

However, the other day I understood, and now I know, that the apparent failures are not such. They are rather the occasions when God makes himself present to you and gives you a hug. He has not been indifferent to a single one of my tears, even though at times I have been angry and have not even wanted to speak to Him. When you are most lost, it is precisely when God finds you. He appears by surprise around the corner or around a bend. In every failure he comes with a reviving embrace, comforting and consoling.

Now I understand that God directly affects our sensibility. That we are loved by Him is not something rational; there is no need for great disquisitions to understand it. Neither is it necessary to love God with the love of a son, a mother, a brother, a lover. It is enough to let oneself be embraced. Sometimes we are left with the external, with the ugliest, with the hardest. What can be done and what cannot. We do not remember to stretch out our hand and barely touch Jesus' cloak, like the woman in the Gospel.

    In the midst of a crowd, with all the burdens, burdens and obligations, sometimes we forget to touch Him. Reach out your hand, only He and you will know, into the depths of your heart, and rub Him again and again, until you leave His tunic frayed. 

God gave us the gift of sensitivity, even if sometimes we anesthetize it. Going to Mass is no longer boring, it is the physical contact we need. Blood, body, soul and divinity - as I was taught - that are glued to your life. The heart that is repaired and the body that is soothed. You take a walk and God gives you a sign. The clouds open for an instant and a star appears. There is always one on guard. “I am with you.”, he says. As close as you can get. Not only with us, but in us. God gives us a smile, a look, like those of other people who love us and that we treasure. A hug from someone you love without it having to end. A “I love you” that we look at and look again, that any given day remains engraved in our minds, without knowing why that day and not another. 

It does not mean that the road is not hard at times. One suffers. But Leo XIV recently gave us the secret of true joy: life given, love that makes no noise. 

There is something so comforting in entering a church, in kneeling before a tabernacle, as one who rests his head on the knees of Christ; in the phrase of a psalm that repeats itself to you like a mantra. The light, the refuge, the salvation. My shepherd. My name, which you repeat. I bend and you straighten me. With eternal love I love you. There is something so consoling in receiving Communion and leaving, even if it is a little more smiling, hand in hand with God himself. Saying the Our Father, crossing oneself and moving on. There is no need for great actions, nor is it a set of rules. It is simply a matter of receiving the gifts that come to us. And although I was always taught that to pray is to talk to God, now I have come to understand that perhaps the best form of prayer is to let God embrace us.

The authorSara Barrena and Jaime Nubiola

Read more
Spain

Alvaro Moreno and Patricia Trigo «Pati.te» join forces to celebrate 100 years of DOMUND with a very special t-shirt

The textile brand Alvaro Moreno and the illustrator Pati.te have been the creators of a special T-shirt commemorating the I Centenary of the DOMUND, the full amount of which will be donated to the Pontifical Missionary Works (PMO) to support this missionary work.

Maria José Atienza-May 21, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

A «missionary» T-shirt. This is how they wanted to celebrate and make celebrate the first centenary of the DOMUND, Álvaro Moreno and the illustrator Patricia Trigo.

The T-shirt, designed by Patite, features the Leo XIV praying smiling over a world that is held in the hands of the Virgin Mary.

An inscription reads “Mary, Queen of the Missions, we are in your hands”.

The design of the garment is by Alvaro Moreno and includes this illustration on the back, with the sign of the keys of St. Peter, the flags of Spain and the Vatican and the title “Domund 100”.

The T-shirt, on sale at stores of Álvaro Moreno, 12.95 euros and the full amount - excluding 21% tax - will be donated to the Pontifical Missionary Works (PMO) to support the missionary work of the DOMUND.

A few days before the arrival of Leo XIV to Spain, OMP encourages to receive the Pope, who has been a missionary in Peru and is responsible for these works that support the missions, with this solidarity t-shirt.

Selfless collaboration

This original and modern way of joining the centenary of the work of the DOMUND, carried out by the Pontifical Mission Societies, wants to celebrate these «one hundred years in which Christians around the world dedicate a day to pray, all together, and to raise awareness that... the Church is missionary! José María Calderón, OMP's director in Spain. 

Both Álvaro Moreno and the designer have made this collaboration in a completely disinterested manner: Patricia has donated the illustration, and Alvaro Moreno has assumed the design, production, manufacturing and logistics costs.

100 years of Domund

The Domund (World Mission Sunday) was instituted by Pope Pius XI in 1926. With this initiative, the pontiff wanted the mission to be not only a matter of the missionaries, but that the whole Church would join one Sunday a year (the penultimate Sunday of October) in prayer and economic cooperation with them.

The Pope entrusted the PMS to channel the generosity of all the faithful to help in his name in an equitable way each year to the dioceses that had been created by the missionaries, known as Mission Territories.

Since then, the DOMUND has been lived with intensity in the Spanish society, being one of the countries that, annually, contributes more money to this work. In addition, Spain currently has about 9,000 missionaries around the world. The centenary of the DOMUND pays tribute to their dedication and silent service.

The Vatican

Vatican launches implementation of Synod in dioceses in 2027-2028

With an 18-page document entitled ‘Towards the Assemblies 2027-2028’, the General Secretariat of the Synod has launched the phase of implementation or implementation in two years in the dioceses. It is a path launched by Pope Francis, and confirmed by Leo XIV.

Francisco Otamendi-May 21, 2026-Reading time: 5 minutes

The document of the General Secretariat of the Synod of Bishops on the Assemblies The subtitle of the document, which will be held in 2027 and 2028, specifies what is involved in this implementation phase of the Synod: “Stages, criteria and instruments for the preparation” of these phases.

The headings of each of the four phases of the next two years define the scope and the people:

It is successively about:

  • Memory’(stage of local churches or eparchies, first half of 2027); 
  • interpret’ (stage of the local Churches of an Episcopal Conference, second half of 2027); 
  • guide www.’(stage of the local Churches of each continent, first quarter of 2028).
  • y ‘celebrate’ (October 2028). It is the climax of the ecclesial assembly at the Vatican, “where the whole Church is called to recognize, celebrate and revitalize the fruits achieved in the Synod's implementation journey.».

Key question

In light of the road traveled since the conclusion of Synod 2021-2024, notes the text of the General Secretariat led by Cardinal Mario Grech, and “with a view to offering its fruits as a gift to the other Churches and to the Holy Father,” the key question is the following:

“What concrete face of missionary synodal Church and what new paths of synodality are emerging in your community?”

The question is posed in the introduction, and also at the end of the text, when referring to the celebratory dimension: “Each group will be invited to offer its own contribution based on the question that animates the whole process”.

Evangelical roots

The General Secretariat anchors its introduction in the Gospel, in texts from St. Luke and the Acts of the Apostles.

In this way, he recalls that “gathering the Church together to reflect communally on what has happened and to share the wonders worked by the Lord is a practice rooted in the experience of the return from the mission recounted in the Gospel: after being sent out two by two, “the seventy-two returned full of joy” (Lk 10:17), recounting what the Lord had accomplished through them.

Later, he adds, “the apostolic Church also took up this same practice, as we read in the book of the Acts of the Apostles: ‘When we arrived in Jerusalem, the brethren welcomed us. The next day Paul went with us to see James, along with all the elders. After greeting them, he began to tell them in detail what God had done among the Gentiles through his ministry» (Acts 21:17-19; cf. Acts 14:27 and 15:4.12).”.

Working session of the second session of the Synod on Synodality, presided over by Pope Francis in 2024 (CNS photo, Lola Gómez).

Third stage of the process, after the consultation and the two sessions in Rome

The document states textually that “the 2027-2028 Assemblies, to whose preparation this text is dedicated, are part of the implementation phase of the Synod, which constitutes the third stage of the process outlined by the apostolic constitution Episcopalis communio, after the consultation and listening of the People of God (2021-2023) and the celebration phase, finalized in the two sessions of the XVI Ordinary General Assembly of the Synod of Bishops in October 2023 and October 2024.”.

Final document, and stage confirmed by Pope Leo

With the delivery of the Final Document, Pope Francis inaugurated this new stage, later confirmed and promoted by Pope Leo XIV, the text states.

The Tracks for the Implementation Phase of the Synod (dated June 29, 2025 and available on the website www.synod.va) “delineated with greater precision the horizon and style of this path, offering initial criteria and orientations”.

Now, “the reflections presented here seek to give a more concrete form to the ongoing process, clarifying the participation of the local Churches and the various spheres of ecclesial communion”.

Role of the Assemblies: decisive step, maturation

The Assemblies planned for the next few years “constitute a decisive step in the implementation of the Synod”, says the preparatory document.

As already highlighted in the Tracks, It is not a question of adding a formal step or repeating what has been experienced in similar phases of Synod 2021-2024, but of helping the Churches to transform their experience into shared wisdom“. 

“What is at stake is not simply the continuity of a process, but its maturation,” he adds.

The purpose is “both simple and demanding: to recognize what the Holy Spirit has accomplished, to understand the challenges that still mark the way and to identify, with realism and confidence, the steps to follow.”

In this sense, the text clarifies, “the Assemblies are not a technical verification, but opportunities for discernment, co-responsibility and thanksgiving, within a process shared by the whole Church”.

Members of the Synod with the Pope at the first session of the General Assembly in the Paul VI Hall (©CNS photo/Lola Gomez).

Further clarification: the consultation phase is not to be repeated.

The Assemblies and their preparation “do not consist in repeating the consultation phase of the Synod, but in learning from lived experience, recognizing the fruits and difficulties, readjusting priorities and processes in the light of careful discernment, strengthening co-responsibility among ecclesial entities, and fostering an authentic exchange of gifts among the Churches.”.

Listening to the voice of the Holy Spirit

In all this, the text continues, “it remains crucial to maintain an attentive listening to the voice of the Holy Spirit in the light of the Word of God: the Assemblies are not a sociological consultation or a deliberative dynamism. 

The quality of prayer, listening and sharing is more important than the quantity of materials produced, which must be essential and with well-focused objectives”.

Responsibility: the diocesan bishop, a key player

As could be imagined, the greatest responsibility for the process falls on the diocesan or eparchial bishop for diocesan and eparchial Assemblies, on the president of the Episcopal Conference for national or regional Assemblies, and on the heads of continental bodies for Assemblies at that level, the document points out.

It is also clarified that the synod teams “are not simply operational structures, but bodies that have developed an experience of listening and co-responsibility that must be preserved and developed”.

Therefore, “where this has not yet been done, it is essential to reactivate and support the diocesan, national and continental synodal teams, communicating their composition to the General Secretariat of the Synod.”.

As a footnote, the text indicates that “registration for the registration of diocesan, national and continental synodal teams is available”.” here.

Composition of the assemblies

The text stresses that “the composition of the Assemblies must be consistent with their purpose. It is not simply a matter of representing a diocese or the Church of a country or region, but of ensuring the presence of persons knowledgeable about the processes underway and capable of interpreting them theologically and pastorally.”. 

The selection of participants, he adds, “must ensure adequate attention to the relationships between men and women and between different generations, cultural and ecclesial diversity - including priests, deacons, consecrated men and women, members of associations, movements and new communities, as well as faithful not integrated into organized structures - and the presence of people in situations of vulnerability or marginalization.”.

Particular attention should be paid to the participation of pastors, he said, and it is important to value “the voices that do not come directly from ecclesial structures and, where appropriate, to include the participation of representatives of other Churches and Christian communities or other religions”.

About the 2028 Church Assembly

More than a point of arrival, “the Ecclesial Assembly is the moment in which the road travelled is redirected towards unity, opened to new developments and entrusted to the discernment of the whole Church, under the responsibility of the Holy Father”.”

A specific Instrumentum laboris will propose the content and method of work in light of the path undertaken.

At this stage, therefore, “Eucharistic action and discernment are intertwined: what has been lived is recognized as a gift, shared with joy and entrusted to the responsibility of the whole Church, so that it may continue to generate life under the guidance of the Holy Father”.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

Resources

Resurrection of the body at the heart of Easter

Easter calls us to contemplate life as a reality to which death does not put an end: our soul is immortal and our body will be resurrected.

Valle Rodriguez Castilla-May 21, 2026-Reading time: 6 minutes

It seems that this reality of the resurrected body in its final destiny does not resonate with much forcefulness and clarity in our times, not even in this liturgical time of Easter when it is even more appropriate.

At Christmas, for example, faith, liturgy and culture go hand in hand and there is no one who doubts what we are celebrating. Something similar happens during Holy Week. The mysteries of the birth, passion and death of our Lord Jesus Christ overflow from the liturgy and are expressed in a rich and deep-rooted culture of traditions that popular piety supports: lights, nativity scenes, Christmas trees, parades, dinners, carols and gifts, processions, Nazarenes, mantillas, penitences, purples and blacks, and candles. All these signs and more are part of the same meanings that the Church remembers in these liturgical times. 

On the other hand, Resurrection Sunday opens Easter and, inside the churches, the Easter candle is used for the first time, the white candle becomes the protagonist and the Alleluia is sung. Beyond these signs of the liturgy, the end of Easter arrives with Pentecost Sunday and the people - in their streets and in their people - have hardly expressed the joy of the resurrection. Well, yes, perhaps with little knowledge of the meaning, Easter eggs do.

There is no doubt that, in order to increase the resonance of the resurrection of Jesus Christ (and ours), there is a lack of traditions (and catechesis) in Easter life. In order to place the resurrection of the body at the center of Easter, a true and experiential pedagogy of Easter is lacking.

The light of the Theology of the Body on the resurrection of the body.

Today, the catecheses of St. John Paul II on human love are an expansive anthropological wave that reaches and focuses with more light on the resurrection of our bodies.

If our bodies are theological, if - as we discovered in the Theology of the Body- the body is a way of knowing God, if theology can be done from the body... the body cannot arrive and meet the limit of death, the body must be resurrected, it must reach God and be able to remain in Him for eternal life.

For this, the first lamp that the Polish Pope lights is that of Revelation. John Paul II gives the ON in that «practical case» that the Sadducees put to the Lord about the law of levirate marriage, about that woman who had been the wife of seven husbands who were brothers: «After them all, the woman died. Then, in the resurrection, whose wife will she be of the seven, for they all had her» (Mt 22:27-28; Mk 12:22-23; Lk 20:32-33).

From the Lord's answer (I encourage you to meditate on the passage of Lk 20:34-38), John Paul II begins the third cycle of his Theology of the Body on the resurrection of the flesh and, through nine catecheses, he makes a «theological reconstruction» of what will be the «eschatological man», the man and woman resurrected in their bodies for eternal life. We summarize in twelve, some of its features:

1. Resurrection as a completely new state of human life itself..

The resurrection, although it means the recovery of corporeality and the reestablishment of human life in its integrity through the union of the body with the soul, is an entirely new state of human life itself. (That is why the disciples did not recognize the risen Lord).

2. Resurrection as perfection of the personal.

In the future resurrection, men will resume their bodies in «the fullness of the perfection proper to the image and likeness of God». The resurrection will consist in the perfect realization of what in man is personal, proper and exclusive to each one.

3. The resurrection of masculinity and femininity.

In the resurrection the male or female peculiarity will be maintained: we will be resurrected as male or female. Although the sense of being male or female in the body will be constituted and understood in the «other world» in a new and different way than it was «from the beginning» and in the whole dimension of existence on earth.

4. Marriage and procreation are not part of this resurrection future.

Therefore, «when they rise from the dead, they will neither take a wife nor a husband» (Mk 12:25). Marriage belongs exclusively to «this world»; it is a historical reality. In «God's world», God will fill «all in all» (1 Cor 15:28).

Nor is procreation part of man's eschatological future. The «other world» is the definitive fulfillment of the human race, the definitive closure of the beings who were created in the image and likeness of God.

It may be complicated to understand, but it is so: marriage and procreation in themselves do not definitively determine the original and fundamental meaning of being body or of being, as body, male and female-what John Paul II calls in his Theology of the Body the «spousal meaning» of the body. Marriage and procreation give only a concrete reality to that meaning in the dimensions of history. Resurrection indicates the end of the historical dimension.

Therefore, the words «when they rise from the dead, they shall neither take wife nor husband» (Mk 12:25) not only express what meaning the human body will not have in the future world, but also allow us to deduce that the spousal meaning of the body in the resurrection will correspond perfectly both to the fact that man, as male-female, is a person created in the «image and likeness of God,» and to the fact that this image is realized in the communion of persons: the spousal meaning of the body as a perfectly personal and communal meaning at the same time.

5. The perfect spiritualization of the resurrected man.

Being «like angels in heaven» allows us to deduce a spiritualization of man according to a dimension different from that of earthly life (and from that of the «principle» itself). This does not mean that human nature is transformed into an angelic nature (purely spiritual). We will still retain our psychosomatic nature but with another degree of spiritualization: our body will be a «spiritual body»: without reciprocal opposition of spirit and body, with the perfect participation of all that in man is corporeal in what in him is spiritual; being a body impregnated with spirit; with a perfect harmonization of the activity of the spirit with that of the body; in a perfect sensitivity of the senses... The highest and most perfect heights of all that is human in the body, a true trans-humanization by the supremacy of the forces of the spirit in the body.

6. The fundamental divinization of humanity.

The divinization of the human has roots of divine filiation. The children of the resurrection are children of God. Therefore, divinization in eternal life is incomparably superior to that of earthly life, not only in degree but also in kind. This is a fruit of grace, of God's communicating himself to the whole man (soul, body and spirit), in the most personal gift of God to man.

7. The glorification of the body:

The fruit in the afterlife of this divinizing spiritualization is the simplicity and splendor of the glorious body, the glorification of the body: all the joy and peace and light of the bodies as distinctive signs of having been created in the visible world; of having experienced our bodies as means for reciprocal communication between persons, as authentic expression of the truth and love with which we have built the communion of persons.

8. Communion with God, «the vision face to face».

Communion with God is full participation in the interior life of God, in the Trinitarian reality itself. Thus, from God's gift of self to man and man's reciprocal gift of self to God will be born in man a love of such depth and strength of concentration on God himself that it will completely absorb his entire psychosomatic subjectivity, his whole self, also his body (virginal state of the body).

9. The communion of saints.

Such a concentration of knowledge and love on God will be the source of man's rediscovery of himself (of the subjectivity of each one); and, from it, the rediscovery of that union which is proper to the world of persons and which is a union of communion (the intersubjectivity of all), the communion of saints.

10. Life in the Spirit.

Each of us, with the Resurrection of the body, will participate fully in the gift of the life-giving Spirit, that is, in the fruit of Christ's Resurrection.

11. We all bear the image of Adam and the image of the risen Christ.

What the human body is in the historical experience of man is not totally detached from the other two dimensions of his existence: the origin and the final destiny. Man carries, in a certain sense, these two dimensions deep within the experience of his own being. 

The humanity of the first Adam carries within it a particular potentiality to become the second Adam, Christ. Our corruptible humanity carries within it the potentiality of incorruptibility. The earthly experience (including death and the destruction of the body) is the substratum and the basis of the new state of existence in the «other world».

In this sense, the Russian philosopher and theologian Solovyev said that the Christian artist is the one who sees in what he has before him what he will be when he resurrects and transmits the intuition of the resurrection. 

12. The wounds of the resurrected bodies.

The new fullness of humanity in the next world is not only restitution, it is not simply a return to the beginning. This would leave aside the experience of sin (and its imprint).

The fullness of the other world will tell the whole story of man: a story shaped by the drama of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil and, at the same time, permeated by the mystery of redemption. Redemption is the path to resurrection. That is why our wounds will prevail like those of Christ, and the light of Eternal Glory will pass through them.

Evangelization

Father Giussani's cause goes from Milan to Rome: “a man of God”.”

Thousands of people attended the diocesan closing of the cause for the beatification and canonization of Father Luigi Giussani, founder of Communion and Liberation, in the Basilica of St. Ambrose in Milan. Archbishop Mario Delpini described him as “a man of God who led many to an encounter with Christ”.

Francisco Otamendi-May 21, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

The Basilica of St. Ambrose in Milan and its external portico welcomed last Thursday more than ten thousand people who did not want to miss a new ecclesial step in the cause of beatification and canonization of the Servant of God Luigi Giussani (Desio, 1922 - Milan 2005), founder of the Communion and Liberation movement.

It was the closing of the diocesan phase of the process, presided over by the Archbishop of Milan, Mario Delpini, in the presence of people of very different ages, backgrounds and origins, united by the encounter with Father Giussani and the Movement.

The documentation relating to the diocesan phase occupies thousands of pages gathered in 27 boxes, sealed and sealed, which will be sent these days to Rome, to the Dicastery for the Causes of Saints of the Holy See, where the process will continue its journey.

Three reasons for joy

“It is a moment of joy born from the experience of a grace,” said Archbishop Mario Delpini.

“A first reason for joy is to recognize in Luigi Giussani a man of God, that is, a priest who with his life, his words and his charism guided others toward an encounter with Christ.”.

A second reason is due to the recognition of Fr. Giussani as a man of the Church, as the Fraternity itself has recognized. Communion and Liberation (CL), and the Vatican Agency. The process, therefore, concludes in Milan, and passes to the discernment of the Church.

The third reason for grace is the recognition of the history that through the charism of Father Giussani “makes you protagonists,” said the Archbishop.

A message that touched the deepest part of his humanity

“Through his charism, many people of all ages and from all countries have recognized a word addressed personally to them, a message that touched the deepest part of their humanity, an opening of horizons that reached their hearts,” Archbishop Delpini added.

Davide Prosperi, Giussani, president of the CL Fraternity, expressed the gratitude and joy of the entire movement. “I want to express the immense joy of all the members of CL for this fundamental step in the journey with which the Church recognizes the goodness of the witness of Christian life of Father Giussani, for the Church itself and for the world”.

Thanks also went to Archbishop Delpini, Monsignor Apeciti, postulator Chiara Minelli and all the members of the Ambrosian diocese who have worked on the cause of beatification and canonization.

Now we must look ahead, towards the path laid out by don Ciussani. “We want to continue even more decisively in communion with the Pope and the whole Church,” he said in the presence of Dr. Linda Ghisoni, Undersecretary of the Dicastery for the Laity, Family and Life, as well as representatives of other movements.

The ceremony was attended by civil authorities of Milan and the Lombardy Region, and several bishops. Among them was Andrea Bellandi, Archbishop of Salerno-Campagna Acerno; Massimo Camisasca, The following friars were present: Ivan Maffeis, Archbishop Emeritus of Reggio Emilia-Guastalla; Ivan Maffeis, Archbishop of Perugia-Città della Pieve and spiritual advisor to the CL Fraternity; Giovanni Paccosi, Bishop of San Miniato; Corrado Sanguineti, Bishop of Pavia; and Filippo Santoro, Archbishop Emeritus of Taranto.

Giussani's books

October 15, 2022 marked the 100th anniversary of his birth, and thousands of CL members filled St. Peter's Square for a meeting with Pope Francis. The Holy Father expressed, among other things, his “personal gratitude for the good that it did me, as a priest, to meditate on some Giussani's books, I do so also as a universal Pastor for all that he was able to sow and radiate everywhere for the good of the Church”.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

Gospel

Hearts that understand. Pentecost Sunday (A)

Vitus Ntube comments on the readings for Pentecost Sunday (A) corresponding to May 24, 2026.

Vitus Ntube-May 21, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

The Easter season culminates with the sending of the Holy Spirit, who descends upon Mary and the Apostles in the Upper Room. This powerful event marks not only the beginning of the Church's mission in the world, but also a new beginning in the life of every believer.

At first glance, the first reading and the Gospel seem to present two different accounts of the coming of the Holy Spirit, almost as if there were two Pentecosts. In John's Gospel, the risen Jesus appears to the apostles and breathes on them, saying, “....".“Receive the Holy Spirit”. In the Acts of the Apostles, on the other hand, the Spirit descends with wind and fire at Pentecost. These are not contradictory accounts, but complementary. John shows us the source of the Spirit - the risen Christ - while Luke shows us the direction of the Spirit's action, which leads the Church to the ends of the earth.

In the first reading we hear that Jews from all the peoples under heaven were gathered in Jerusalem. This gathering already points to the universal dimension of the Church and of the Christian mission. The people are confused, but not as at Babel. At Babel, confusion led to the division and dispersion of peoples. Here, on the other hand, confusion gives way to wonder and admiration. They ask themselves: “Do youAre not all those who are speaking Galileans? Then, how is it that each of us hears them speaking in our native tongue?”. What they experience is not division, but unity in diversity. The division that began at Babel is now undone by the Holy Spirit.

The Apostles are given the gift of tongues: the ability to speak so that all can understand. But Pentecost is not only about speaking; it is also about listening. Alongside the miracle of speaking is the equally important miracle of understanding. People are able to listen, to welcome and to understand. Just as we see tongues of fire resting on the Apostles, we can also imagine hearts aflame among the listeners: hearts open to hear and understand the wonders of God.

In the second reading, St. Paul reminds us that there are many gifts, but one and the same Spirit. Among these gifts is that of understanding, the ability to grasp the meaning of God's action in our lives. This is the work of the Spirit: not only to speak, but to make us understand.

Today, then, we ask the Holy Spirit for this gift of understanding: to recognize God's presence in our lives, to know Jesus Christ more deeply and to allow our hearts to burn within us as we listen to his word. We ask for hearts that can be touched, even pierced, by the truth of the Gospel.

But this gift is not only for our relationship with God. We also need understanding in our daily lives, in our families, in our jobs, in our communities. The ability to truly listen, to understand others and to enter into their experience is also the work of the Holy Spirit.

The mission of the Church is to proclaim Christ to all nations. This requires the gift of tongues. But, just as importantly, it requires the gift of understanding: that those who listen may truly receive it. Therefore, we ask not only for the gift of tongues for ourselves, but also for the gift of understanding for those who listen to us, and for ourselves when we listen to others.

The Vatican

Pope begins series on liturgy and prepares for Sunday Pentecost

The Holy Father Leo XIV began this morning a series of catecheses on the liturgy, and implored the Holy Spirit, in addressing pilgrims of different languages, to fill them with his gifts.

Francisco Otamendi-May 20, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

The upcoming Pentecost, which the Church celebrates this Sunday, May 24, has permeated almost all of Pope Leo XIV's words to pilgrims of various languages. But the news is that the Holy Father has begun a catechesis on the Sacred Liturgy, which he will develop in the coming weeks.

“Today we begin a series of catecheses on the first document promulgated by the Second Vatican Council: the Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy Sacrosanctum Concilium (SC),” the Pontiff said.

In drawing up this Constitution, “the Council Fathers wished not only to undertake a reform of the rites, but also to lead the Church to contemplate and deepen that living bond which constitutes and unites her: the mystery of Christ”. 

Armenia, and prayer for peace in Lebanon and the Middle East

He was present at the Audience, in a pre-eminent position next to the Holy Father in St. Peter's Square, Aram I, The Pope received him on Monday at the Vatican, a Catholicos of the Armenian Apostolic Church of Cilicia, who was received by the Pope.

Today, Leo XIV expressed the hope that this visit would constitute “a further step towards full unity”.

The Successor of Peter also asked that we pray “also for peace in Lebanon and in the Middle East, once again ravaged by violence and war”.

To English, Spanish, Portuguese, Polish speakers...

In his words to the faithful and pilgrims of different languages, the Pope referred to the upcoming feast of Pentecost with different nuances. To the English-speaking pilgrims, he said that he “invokes the joy and peace of the Risen Jesus. To Spanish-speaking people, he invited them to ask ”the Holy Spirit to help us to allow ourselves to be intensely formed by the liturgy, so that our whole life may be a continual thanksgiving“.

To the Portuguese-speaking people, he encouraged them to ask for “a renewed outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the Church. And to the Poles, he reminded them that ”forty years ago, St. John Paul II published the encyclical “Dominum et vivificantem‘’. In it he recalled that the Holy Spirit is the »Light of hearts‘ and allows us to ’call by name good and evil‘”.

Ethics in sport: the real goal, respect for the opponent

The Pope also greeted, in Italian, the movement of ethics in sport. He told them: “You have a noble mission, to guard the soul of sport. Remember that the true goal is not material victory but respect for the adversary, the loyalty of the game, and the inclusion of all”.

In the holy liturgy, with the power of the Spirit, He continues to act 

In the catechesis of the Audience, The Pope began by saying that the liturgy “touches the very heart of this mystery (the mystery of Christ). It is at once the space, the time and the context in which the Church receives her own life from Christ. In the liturgy, in fact, «the work of our Redemption is accomplished» (SC, 2), which makes us a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, God's own people (cf. 1Pt 2:9)”.

Christ himself is the inner principle of the mystery of the Church, the holy people of God, born of his pierced side on the cross, the Pope continued. “In the holy liturgy, with the power of his Spirit, he continues to act. He sanctifies and associates the Church, his bride, to his offering to the Father. He exercises his absolutely unique priesthood, He who is present in the Word proclaimed, in the sacraments, in the ministers who celebrate, in the gathered community and, to the highest degree, in the Eucharist (cf. SC, 7)”.

In the Eucharist, the Church becomes that which she receives

Here he quoted St. Augustine, who wrote that in celebrating the Eucharist, the Church “receives the Body of the Lord and becomes what she receives”: she becomes the Body of Christ, “the dwelling place of God in the Spirit” (Eph 2:22). This is “the work of our redemption,” which configures us to Christ and builds us up in communion. 

The rituality of the Church expresses her faith - according to the famous saying lex orandi, lex credendi - continued Leo XIV. At the same time, “it shapes the ecclesial identity: the Word proclaimed, the celebration of the Sacrament, the gestures, the silences, the space, all represent and give form to the people called together by the Father, the Body of Christ, the Temple of the Holy Spirit. Each celebration thus becomes a true epiphany of the Church in prayer, as St. John Paul II recalled.

Dear friends, the Pope encouraged, “let us allow ourselves to be shaped interiorly by the rites, by the symbols, by the gestures and, above all, by the living presence of Christ in our hearts," he said. the liturgy, We will have the opportunity to deepen this in the next catecheses”.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

Books

History of joy

Historian Alain Corbin traces a journey into human intimacy to analyze the evolution and impact of joy over the centuries. From biblical sources to Enlightenment thought and Spinoza's philosophy.

José Carlos Martín de la Hoz-May 20, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

In this work, Sorbonne University professor Alain Corbin takes a highly topical journey into intimacy, addressing the importance and history of joy.

It is very interesting that Corbin has no qualms in recognizing that the best source for knowing the truth and substance of joy is in Sacred Scripture and, of course, in the New Testament and, especially, in the direct words of Mary Most Holy, in the wonderful song of the Magnificat: a song of joy and infinite gratitude to the Creator: “My spirit trembles for joy in God, my Savior” (Lk 1:47).

The path to the beatific vision

After a journey through the Middle Ages, he arrives at the unforgettable figure of Chateaubriand in his Genius of Christianity, to describe beautifully the incredible paradise that God has prepared for us, nothing less than the beatific vision (35).

Indeed, Bossuet will affirm that, as the biblical injunction says, if we love God with all our heart, with all our intelligence and with all our strength, rejoicing in His glory, joy cannot be taken from us, for it is “the joy we have from the Being of God” (40).

Some time later, Pascal will speak of the power of God's love and the joy of the convert: “Thus the soul rejoices for having found a good that cannot be taken away from her as long as she desires it: she annihilates herself, adores and blesses God in silence” (42).

Liturgy and community festivities

Our author then brings up the liturgy and the times set aside for joy by the Church: “Religious authority then prescribes various moments in which the faithful are invited to experience joy in the depths of their being, while the whole of the faithful collectively manifest great joy” (43). In particular, he will stop to speak of personal feasts: “since the Modern Age, the solemn celebration of First Communion has been a great joy, first of all, for the communicant, but also for his entire family” (46).

As a strong contrast, he will then refer to “satanic” joy and gives as an example envy, present in human history since Cain and Abel: “Who has not experienced at some time in his life a feeling of joy, more or less dark, at the setbacks of a competitor or a person who had aroused envy, or even fear?” (51).

Intrigues and power ambitions

Retz's obtaining of the cardinalate in 1652, in frank and open competition with Cardinal Mazarin, is narrated in such detail that it makes the reader suspect a scathing criticism of the envy and quarrels both in the Roman Curia and at the French court: “this episode in the life of the new cardinal, whose joy is guessed despite his reserve, demonstrates the tenacity of the intrigues within the Court and the Vatican, either to prevent or to obtain the much desired promotion” (58).

Changing the subject, he will refer to Baruch Spinoza, an author currently in fashion and highly sought after, since every week there are new publications that praise him, edit his texts and comment on them. Always following in the wake of Hegel, who had him as the key thinker of history.

Spinoza's Philosophical Perspective

First of all, he will recall that, for Spinoza, God is not affected by any feeling of joy or sadness and therefore we should eliminate from Scripture all fickleness in this regard, like all miracles. Therefore, for Spinoza, Scripture must be interpreted rationally and not literally.

He will then contribute these texts of Spinoza: “All the attributes of God are eternal and God is the cause of the existence and essence of things”. Moreover, Spinoza will affirm: “man is no longer the union of soul and body, but part of the homogeneous universe, part that has its singular structure” (61).

He will also affirm that man is dominated by the passion of joy and sadness. Moreover, he will define them as follows: “joy is the passion by which the spirit reaches a greater perfection; by sadness, on the contrary, I understand the passion by which it reaches a lesser perfection”. Therefore, he will affirm that it is convenient to strive to live with joy and to avoid sadness (61).

Logically, he will add shortly afterwards that “to understand is to understand God, through whom everything exists, God who is the truth and, therefore, the living source of the highest joy (...). Loving God does not imply any reciprocity”. But Corbin points out, “God, according to Spinoza, neither loves nor hates anyone. He loves himself” (62). Herein lies the great error of Spinoza, who disregards Scripture, Tradition and the Magisterium of the Church and therefore the vital experience of millions of Christians who believe that “God is Love” and that He has revealed it to us and granted us to experience it.

He will end by picking up Spinoza's profound subjectivism: “The greater the joy that seizes us, the greater the perfection to which we rise and, consequently, the more we participate in the divine nature” (63).

From Deism to the Christian family

When he delves into the German Enlightenment, he will bring the interesting testimony of Schiller with his ode to joy of 1785, “where he will speak of the intimate joy that animates us under the aegis of a creator God endowed with personality. This reference to deism departs radically from Spinoza's God and borrows only a part of the God of the Christians” (69).

We do not want to end this brief commentary on Alain Corbin's history of joy without referring to the joy within the Christian family, that is, the family of always, of all life, where children grow up in the love and security of parents who are committed to a careful education and a broad culture and whom they try to form with a large dose of tenderness and trust (97).


History of joy. Journey to the heart of our intimacy

AuthorAlain Corbin
Editorial: Alianza editorial
Year: 2026
Number of pages: 179

ColumnistsMaría Paz Montero

Sacred land

Parents often prefer to cling to superficial or comfortable versions of their children's reality, prioritizing visible achievements and performance over the real, intimate battles that rage inside the home.

May 20, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

A friend hosted her teenage son's birthday party at her house. At some point during the evening, one of the guests had too much to drink and ended up vomiting in a bathroom. Several adults cleaned him up a bit, left him sleeping in a room and called his parents to let them know that the boy was not well.

On the other side there was a short silence and then an immediate, almost relieved response:

-Oh, yes... I knew it. He must have had some bad food.

My friend was both amused and puzzled. Because we are not talking about naïve parents. They are intelligent, reasonable adults, perfectly aware of the world in which their children live. They have listened to endless conversations about teenage alcohol, they have gone to lectures, they have read emails from school. And yet, they preferred another version of the story; a less uncomfortable version. 

The scene gives a little laugh because we all recognize the mechanism. There are things that we sense, but we prefer not to look at them head on. And it's not just with alcohol.

The mechanism of denial

It also happens when a teacher tries to show us something uncomfortable about our child and, before we finish listening, we start inwardly defending him or her. It happens when a teenage girl changes groups over and over again and we conclude too quickly that “they are jealous of her”. It happens when we see a girl consumed by grades, obsessed with weight or unhealthily focused on social approval, and we reduce everything to perfectionism, insecurity or “pressure of this generation”, as if it were enough to name the things to have understood them.

We live by looking at the visible because the visible is reassuring. Grades can be measured; medals are easily displayed. Performance allows for quick comparisons, and happy photos on Instagram help build the impression that all is well.

The heart does not tolerate being looked upon lightly.

And yet Christianity has always insisted on just that. Christ returns again and again to the heart: that mysterious and inaccessible place where a person decides what he or she loves, what he or she is afraid of, how much he or she needs the approval of others to feel valuable, how much he or she is willing to give up to belong and what kind of bonds he or she ends up building. 

The true value of a person

“Where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.”

It seems no coincidence that the Gospel insists so much on this, precisely in a culture obsessed with the visible. Because when one lives looking only at the superficial, one ends up leaving the child quite alone precisely in the place where he most needs company.

And that's where the important thing is at stake: not in school grades or on the sports podium. Nor only in the university he will manage to get into or in that Instagram account where he always seems happy and surrounded by friends.

Go there. With immense affection and respect, because the ground you are treading on is sacred ground. Go there to see what is really going on in that heart: what things excite it and what things paralyze it. What kind of approval it desperately needs. How afraid it is of being left out. What pain he's trying to hide behind an obsession with performance or a perfect body. How capable he is of sustaining a friendship, sacrificing for another, or acknowledging a mistake without breaking down.

And also - because it's not all about detecting injuries - look out to marvel.

Connections in everyday moments

Peering into a child's heart rarely happens in big, planned conversations. It happens many times in side moments: in the car, late at night, while doing the dishes, when the teenager says something seemingly small and the adult resists the immediate temptation to correct, explain or reassure.

Through many years of teaching and tutoring teenagers, I have rarely encountered young people convinced that their parents are deeply proud of them because they struggle to do the right thing, because they are honest, because they try to be loyal to their friends, or because they had the humility to admit a fault.

On the other hand, they are usually quite clear about when they take pride in their grades, in a sporting triumph or in those visible achievements that any adult can comment on in front of others.

The look of real acceptance

And it's not about parents being frivolous or bad. Something sadder is often the case: we ourselves have learned to measure our worth that way. We too live exhausted lives trying to prove that we deserve love through performance, control or success.

Perhaps that is why it is so hard for us to believe - truly - that God does not love us primarily for our triumphs. That what moves his heart is something else: the real, fragile and sometimes quite messy hearts of his children.

One of the most decisive things a child learns at home is precisely what aspects of himself arouse love, joy, admiration or hope in those who love him. Children end up intuiting with great precision which things excite their parents and which hardly deserve attention. They quickly discover whether love seems to expand with success and retract with failure, or whether there is something more stable underneath it all.

Children learn how God looks from how they are looked at at home. They learn slowly - and long before they understand intellectually - whether love depends on meeting certain expectations or whether it can remain even when awkwardness, slowness or failure appear. 

Embracing imperfection

Perhaps an important part of educating consists in giving up the impeccable, brilliant, balanced and always successful child to meet this other one: more vulnerable, more contradictory, sometimes difficult, but infinitely worthy of being loved. 

In the small duel of embracing the real son and not only the imagined son, something very similar to the heart of Christ appears.

A love that is neither blind nor naive, but merciful. A love capable of looking at the truth without withdrawing its closeness. A magnanimous love, which does not reduce the person to his worst moment nor to his best performance.

Perhaps this is, deep down, to accompany a child's heart: to enter there gently enough to teach him - very slowly - to love and also to let himself be loved.

The authorMaría Paz Montero

Journalist and Language and Literature teacher. She combines her teaching work with cultural dissemination projects. She recommends books on Instagram @milesdebuenoslibros

The World

Vietnam, the new lung of the Church in Asia

Vietnam is, together with South Korea and the Philippines, one of the great “engines” of Christianity in Asia. Its current situation is fascinating, as it has the challenge of accompanying the spiritual growth of many believers and the delicate relationship with a communist government.

Francisco Otamendi-May 20, 2026-Reading time: 5 minutes

While in many parts of the world secularization is advancing, the Catholic Church in Vietnam shows signs of enormous vitality in a context marked by a communist government and a Buddhist religion followed by approximately half of the population, according to Aid to the Church in Need (ACN) and other sources such as Pew Research Center.

The faithful, mostly Catholic families, show a deep faith in daily life, and maintain an active and growing presence in 27 dioceses, with more than 3,400 parishes and about 5,000 diocesan priests and another 2,000 religious.

At a time when convents and parishes are closing in Europe, Vietnam is experiencing a springtime of faith. With a population of 102 million, the country now has more than 7 million Catholics, making it the fifth largest Catholic community in Asia.

How did it get here? In 1960 the population of Vietnam was 34 million, and now (2026) it has tripled, even with a war in between, which ended in 1975. If Catholics were about 2 million then, and now there are more than 7 million, the “secret” is largely Catholic families with children and the spread of a growing faith.

In these lines we will see a brief X-ray of these aspects: building “fever”, sacramental vitality, the “miracle” of vocations, diplomatic milestones, and what the Vietnamese nun Tham, of the Congregation of the Missionary Sisters of Christ Jesus, explains to Omnes: “...".“The Church in Vietnam has a history deeply marked by suffering and faithfulness. During the persecutions, many Christians gave their lives for the faith. It is the witness of the martyrs”without which hardly anything is understood.

200 new churches by 2025

Catholic dynamism translates into constant pastoral initiatives and a missionary commitment that transcends borders. One of the most visible phenomena is the intense activity in the field of edification.

Vietnam builds an average of 200 churches a year, some of them veritable cathedrals with capacity for thousands of people. These buildings respond to the demand for worship space and reflect the growth of the community.

One of the most striking examples is the Lang Van Church in Ninh Binh, inaugurated in December 2025. With its neo-Gothic style, capacity for 5,000 people and a bell tower of more than 100 meters, it is already the largest Catholic church in Southeast Asia.

It is surprising that this construction “fever”, accompanied by the growth of the Catholic community, is taking place under a communist government. But this has been the government's bet, especially since the pandemic.

Advancement of diplomatic relations 

Official publications such as vietnam.es have reported on the audience in April of Pope Leo XIV with the President of the National Assembly of Vietnam, Tran Thanh Man, and his wife, considered to be “great importance". "Both sides seek to establish full diplomatic relations between Vietnam and the Holy See, and to facilitate a visit of the Pope to Vietnam.”, says the information.

In this context, both parties “expressed their satisfaction for the important and substantial progress achieved in the relations between Vietnam and the Holy See, from the meetings between senior leaders of the two countries to the establishment of the Office of the Permanent Representative of the Holy See in Vietnam.”. This is Archbishop Marek Zalewski, the first Papal Representative resident in Hanoi (the capital) since 1975, who assures that “the Church in Vietnam is alive because its people are alive".

Priest David Rolo (Toledo, 1974), a missionary of the Verbum Dei who lives in Rome after working in the Vietnamese country for 6 years, offers Omnes a piece of information: “at the time of the pandemic, the Vietnamese Bishops' Conference appealed to all the faithful to attend to the needs of the people who were suffering.”. And the government recognized the social benefit of the Catholic Church in the country.

Sacramental life

Sacramental life shows equal dynamism, with more than 100,000 baptisms annually and Sunday Mass attendance reaching between 64 % and 90 % in rural areas and dedicated communities, where entire families participate in community liturgical celebrations.

From her own experience, Sister Tham assures us that “the faith lived in families and parishes remains fundamental”. Fr. David Rolo adds that “Catholic families continue to have a good number of children, and there are many young men and women from Catholic families who wish to follow Jesus in the consecrated life or in the priestly life.".

The “miracle” of vocations

Perhaps the most striking aspect of the growth is the flourishing of vocations. The country's 11 major seminaries are operating at full capacity with more than 2,800 seminarians, in addition to some 31,000 religious men and women dedicated to the service of the Church. Priest Joseph Dinh Quang Hoan, from the Diocese of Thai Binh and currently in Rome studying thanks to a scholarship from the CARF Foundation, says: “In Vietnam there are many young people willing to serve the Church. The number of vocations in the Vietnamese Church is very high. In my diocese of Thai Binh, a small diocese, we currently have about 100 seminarians and many religious, nuns and brothers and sisters.".

This abundant number of vocations has enabled the Vietnamese Church to begin exporting priests and religious to Europe and the United States, where they support communities with a shortage of clergy. Hoan himself explains his formative vocation: “Coming to Rome to study is not only my dream, but the dream of many Vietnamese believers. I want to study as much as I can so that I can return to serve intellectual formation in my diocese.”. Hoan also mentions that in his diocese the Sacred Heart major seminary is being built, so qualified teachers are needed to accompany this sustained growth.

Historical roots: the blood of martyrs

Blessed Andrew Phú Yên, the country's first martyr born in 1625, remains a point of reference for the Church in Vietnam. On the occasion of the 400th anniversary of his birth, Pope Leo XIV addressed a message to the more than 64,000 Vietnamese catechists, recalling that Andrew “received baptism, collaborated with Jesuit missionaries, was arrested for his faith and killed at the age of 19 after refusing to renounce Christ. He died saying: ‘Jesus’.’”. The Pontiff thanked the catechists for their dedication:“By your teaching and your example, you attract children and young people to friendship with Jesus.".

Vietnam also has 117 canonized martyrs, among them St. Andrew Dung-Lac and companions, whose witness in times of harsh repression continues to inspire new generations. These martyrs, canonized by St. John Paul II in 1988, correspond to a period of persecutions between 1745 and 1862, during which thousands of Vietnamese Christians were executed for their faith. Fides, OMP Press or Asia News have pointed out that catechists play a key role in evangelization in remote areas where access to priests is limited.

Legacy of Vietnamese cardinals

The Vietnamese Church has also given the Church high-profile cardinal figures. Cardinal François Xavier Nguyen Van Thuan, detained for 13 years in communist prisons between 1975 and 1988, became a symbol of peaceful resistance when he celebrated Mass in secret with three drops of wine and a little water on his hand and wrote The path of hope, composed of 1001 thoughts dedicated to his faithful during his captivity.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

Read more
Spain

Countdown to the arrival of Pope Leo XIV in Spain

The organization of the trip has presented a communication campaign that will prepare the ground for the arrival of the pontiff.

Editorial Staff Omnes-May 19, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

Two spots, a little longer than usual, one on friendship and meeting despite differences and the other on the need to know and treat others “.“looking up”will be the two audiovisual stories with which Spain is preparing the visit of Pope Leo XIV

Rafael Rubio, National Communications Coordinator for the visit; Gabriel González Andrío, Head of Marketing and Campaigns for the visit; Marcos Tejeiro, General Director of UM (Omnicom Media Spain) and Sara de la Torre, Communications Director of the Archdiocese of Madrid, shared with the press some of the news and advances in the preparations for the Pontiff's visit to Spain. For three weeks, on Tuesdays, these advances will be announced at the various venues. 

The spots: “Metro” and “New (old) friends””.”

“Metro” and “New (Old) Friends” are the two video capsules, which will be shown mainly on television and social networks, with which the organization of the papal visit “aims to challenge both believers and non-believers.”.

The campaign has counted with Omnicon Media for strategic planning; with Ábside Media for production and with TheCyranos for creativity. On this aspect, Gabriel González Andrío wanted to thank the volunteers, not actors, who starred in these spots and how they want to reflect this need to overcome polarization and especially, to establish personal relationships overcoming differences and prejudices, in preparation for the arrival of the Pope and in line with the messages that, in this regard, Pope Leo XIV has been launching since the beginning of his pontificate. 

Madrid events

Sara de la Torre has advanced some aspects of the acts and celebrations that Leo XIV will preside in Madrid. 

In this regard, he explained the route of the Corpus Christi procession, presided over by the pontiff, which will start from Cibeles, where the Holy Mass will be celebrated, along Alcalá Street to the height of the parish of San José. There he will turn around, returning to the starting point.  

De la Torre also wanted to point out that “for the distribution of communion at the Holy Mass in Cibeles, a strategic plan has been established to prevent anyone from missing communion. In this sense, “500 priests and 1,800 extraordinary ministers of communion, will be distributed throughout the space and in addition, 6 parishes of the environment: San José, the basilica of Jesus de Medinaceli, San Jerónimo, San Manuel and San Benito, Santa Barbara and the cultural center of the town, will be ‘Eucharistic parishes’, to which you can go to receive communion in the case of not reaching one of these ministers”. It should be noted that, as of today, there are 250,000 people registered for this celebration of the Holy Mass in Cibeles. 

The Director of Communications of the Archdiocese of Madrid has also revealed that, in the whole area of Castellana, several “listening points” will be established. A pastoral initiative that has been carried out in the Archdiocese of Madrid for some time and that will have its visible expression in these days, with the aim that anyone who wants and needs it, can be heard by agents of this pastoral, trained for it, and start a process of accompaniment. 

Participation

In addition, some of the participation figures have been announced. In addition to the quarter of a million people attending the Mass and procession of Corpus Christi, Rafael Rubio has announced that there are about 160,000 registered for the Saturday Vigil; 36,000 for the Holy Mass in Gran Canaria and 25,000 for the one in Tenerife. No data has been given for the events in Barcelona. 

Volunteer kits and merchandising

The press conference has also served to announce the equipment of the volunteers and the organization of these celebrations. Volunteers and organization will be equipped with different colored t-shirts and caps, according to their work: 

Red for general staff, orange for volunteers, blue for accessibility volunteers and green for information volunteers. In addition, the merchandising for this visit is now available in the online store of El Corte Ingles and on the web Conelpapa.es. The benefits will go entirely to defray the expenses of the trip and also thanks to the collaboration of the Foundation. Contemplare, religious products made by different cloistered convents in Spain are also for sale.

Evangelization

Why do I have to go to a priest for God to forgive me in Confession?

Jesus established this, instituting one of the seven sacraments, and conferring on the apostles the power to forgive sins. The priests, successors of those apostles, would act in the name of Jesus.

Alejandro Vázquez-Dodero-May 19, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

Confession - or the sacrament of Joy, Reconciliation, Forgiveness of God - is the sacrament of healing. It heals the soul, it cures something I did wrong and wounded God Himself, because it contravened my nature and the will of the Lord. It makes God's dwelling in my soul possible again if I committed a mortal sin and therefore “expelled” Him from my interior; or it purifies it further if I offended Him slightly. 

In order to be able to confess, there must be matter, that is, consciousness of having sinned or offended God by not observing any of the Commandments that indicate what should be the attitude of man before God, that of the son before the Father.

Meaning of Confession

It is a priceless treasure, since it means an encounter with the infinite mercy of God, who loves me and always wants to forgive me and give me the opportunity to begin and begin again, once and a thousand times. In short, it is a matter of becoming ourselves again, meeting again with God, with whom our nature desires - because it needs - to be. For this simple reason it would be justified for the Church to oblige us to confess our mortal sins at least once a year, if necessary.

Mortal sin must obligatorily be confessed to a priest in order to receive forgiveness, while venial sins are recommended to be confessed to strengthen the spiritual life. For there are other ways to purify these minor sins, such as the reception of Christ himself in the Eucharist.

Why can't I ask God for forgiveness directly?

Pope Catechism of the Catholic Church in No. 1441 recalls that “.“only God forgives sins (Mk 2,7). Jesus is the Son of God, and says of himself: ‘The Son of man has the power to forgive sins on earth’.’ (Mk 2:10)and exercise that divine power: ‘Your sins are forgiven’.’ (Mk 2:5; Lk 7:48)”.

On the other hand, he emphasizes that on the evening of the day of Resurrection, the Lord appeared in the midst of the disciples and said to them: “....“Receive the Holy Spirit; whose sins you forgive, they are forgiven; whose sins you retain, they are retained.” (Jn 20:21).

Thus, by virtue of his divine authority, Jesus confers this power on men to exercise it in his name, so that the priests - or rather, He through the priests - can forgive sins and restore peace to the conscience.

It is a sacred content, which belongs to God and to the heart of each person. Hence, the priest is obliged to keep the so-called sacramental secrecy or office secret of what is heard in the sacrament. Confession.

Reasons for confession

In summary, these will be the reasons why according to the Catholic Faith one should go to confession to a priest:

  • Jesus established this, instituting one of the seven sacraments, and conferring on the apostles the power to forgive sins. The priests, successors of those apostles, would act in the name of Jesus.
  • Confession means a direct encounter with the divine Grace of the sacrament, with the Lord himself, because the priest in the instant of absolving or conferring the forgiveness of sins acts in the person of Christ himself.
  • It is also a medicine for the soul, which cures sin and strengthens it for future encounters with the temptation to sin. The priest thus acts as a physician and spiritual guide, relieving the burden of guilt as he expresses the forgiveness bestowed by God himself.
  • Sin breaks ties with God and, consequently, with the Church. The priest, representing the Church, also manifests the restoration of that unity of the Catholic faithful with the Church. 
  • Acknowledging sin before another person, the priest, in this case someone qualified as a consecrated person, helps to achieve a real conversion through the humiliation that the accusation of sin may entail.

In order to obtain forgiveness from the offended party - God Himself in this case - it is necessary to verify that there is true repentance for the harm caused, and this is done by the priest in Confession.

  • Finally, we would refer to the certainty of forgiveness, which is attained by those who hear the words of absolution. This is the theological certainty that sins have been forgiven, have disappeared, and one has returned to communion with God, embracing his merciful love, recovering inner peace.
Read more
Evangelization

Jacek Magiera, a soccer coach, saint?

Many of those who trained under Jacek Magiera say the same thing: «He helped me to become a better person».

Stanisław Urmański-May 19, 2026-Reading time: 5 minutes

On April 10, Jacek Magiera, the assistant coach of the Polish national soccer team, passed away unexpectedly at the age of 49. His name will not ring a bell for the fans of the big soccer teams, but he has been a reference in recent years at the national level. Magiera not only had results on the field, but also helped many soccer players to grow as people. The coach did not hide the fact that, if he has done something good, it was because he responded to what God has given him. 

It is rare for an adjective to appear in Przegląd Sportowy, the leading Polish sports daily. saint. Of course, due to the irruption of the Internet as a source of breaking news -such as match results-, the newspaper evolved, leaving more space for interviews and opinion articles that explain, in greater depth, the reasons behind what happens on the soccer fields or other sports arenas.

A saint?

So themes such as constant work, the struggle against adversity or not losing heart after defeat return. But holiness? Significantly, in his commentary on the passing of Jacek Magiera, his colleague from the Polish youth national team days, Kamil Kosowski, describes him as follows: “I did not want to describe Jacek only as a coach or a footballer because, regardless of the profession he played, he would be for me the same companion: full of human warmth, helpful, intelligent and empathetic to the other. A man of faith, deeply religious, assiduous reader, hungry for knowledge and able to understand that soccer development is not everything. A man without addictions, crystalline; one can say that he was a saint”.

It is interesting that his colleague, instead of talking about his successes as a footballer and coach, highlights his human side and underlines his deep faith. His relationship with God, normal and simple, affected everything he did. The fact that even people who did not share his faith realized that there was something more there, is very significant.

Who was Jacek Magiera?

Born in Częstochowa, next to the Jasna Góra shrine, Magiera started his career at the local club Raków, but soon moved to Legia Warsaw, the team of the capital, which leads the ranking of Polish clubs with 15 titles. At Legia he played 10 seasons and won the national championship twice. Already during his playing career he thought about becoming a coach. At the age of 32 he finished his soccer career and started coaching. Among his achievements, he won the 2017 Polish championship with Legia Warsaw. Seven years later he achieved the runner-up spot with Śląsk Wrocław. He also collaborated in various ways with the Polish national team, of which he was an assistant coach recently.

But more than titles, what really counts is the work he did with the players. The years that marked him the most were 2014 and 2015, when he was in charge of the second team of Legia Warsaw. There he had under his tutelage young players aged 17, 18 and 19 with a lot of talent and the whole future ahead of them, who had to face the entry into adulthood and were at risk of spoiling. That's where Magiera came in, with its high standards and comprehensive support.

Many of those who coached with him repeat the same thing: «He helped me become a better person». In one of his interviews he explained that his way of understanding coaching was to see something in a young player that others had not seen, in order to build him up and give him the opportunity to gain experience.

What your players say

And these are not just his words; the players confirm it. It is very illustrative what Jakub Rzeźniczak, who was starting his professional career at Legia when Magiera was finishing his and then had him as a coach, says: “He was one of my mentors, he always supported young players. He helped me pass my high school exam and lent me money when I was lacking.”.

Rzeźniczak tells how, when Magiera was already working at another club, he called him in difficult times, even in matters of his private life: “He helped me many times: when I was going through a bad soccer moment, when my son passed away or when bad things happened in my life; I could always count on him. After calling coach Magiera, you just revived somehow; he knew how to instill a very positive spirit in difficult situations.”.

To these young players, and not only to them, he transmitted the need to act conscientiously. At one point he came across the book by Álex Rovira and Fernando Trías de Bes, Good luck. The book, in the form of a fable, explains that profound success - be it in business, soccer or life - is not a matter of chance, but of well-made decisions and integrity. Magiera was so fascinated by the book that he bought the remaining 700 copies of the Polish edition to give to his players and explain it to them in training talks. He made the young players think so that they would take care of themselves and not waste the effort of training with harmful entertainment.

As for the way he managed the team, it was also clear that he went deep. For example, with regard to discipline in the dressing room, he explained in an interview that he did not try to impose it by shouting so that the players would do what he wanted, but that he believed that discipline should come from within the players. Good players want to do what the coach says because they have already internalized it.

Soccer, in place

In interviews he did not hide the fact that soccer was not the most important thing for him. First, of course, was his family. He married late to Małgorzata, who shared his passion for soccer, and they had two children. Significantly, he attached great importance to not changing teams too often. He knew that his children needed their father and required stability to create lasting bonds, something he admitted his wife always warned him about.

And first and foremost was his dealings with God. In an interview he said: “For me, faith is the foundation on which I build everything. I build the family, the team and each player individually (...) I know that without God I would not exist, everything I do would not exist. I completely trust that the divine path is my path”.

Circumstances of death

His death was unexpected: he collapsed during an individual training session while running through a park in Wrocław (Wrocław) due to cardiac arrest. A few weeks earlier he had undergone a thorough medical examination that detected no abnormalities.

His death was widely reported in the media. His funeral was attended by the president of the republic, Karol Nawrocki. The Polish Football Association decreed a minute's silence before all Ekstraklasa matches in the week of his death. Legia fans prepared a tifo with his portrait in large size to accompany the club in the league match. In the next match of Śląsk, his last club after his death, the game was stopped at 19 minutes and 47 seconds, in reference to the club's founding year (1947).

A year and a half earlier, she had visited the shrine of Gietrzwałd, in northern Poland, the site of Our Lady's apparitions in the second half of the 19th century. From that visit on, the Magiera family prayed the rosary daily. Jan, her twelve-year-old son, spontaneously, on the day of her death and seeing the sad atmosphere, said: “Hey, why don't we pray the rosary? That's what Dad would do.

The authorStanisław Urmański

Polish priest.

Initiatives

Is there intelligent extraterrestrial life? Catholic thinkers give their opinion

If rational extraterrestrial beings exist, what would be God's relationship with them? The thought was previously purely speculative, but it could take on new meaning with the release of U.S. Department of Defense data on alleged encounters with “unidentified anomalous phenomena” or UAP.

OSV / Omnes-May 19, 2026-Reading time: 7 minutes

- Maria Wiering, OSV News

UAPs - formerly known as ‘unidentified flying objects’ or UFOs - and the intelligence behind their existence have long been a source of public fascination, even before the discovery of UFO debris at Roswell, New Mexico, was claimed. 

But Catholic theologians and scientists have also reflected on its implications for the way humanity perceives itself in relation to its Creator.

Among scholars researching this topic, the general consensus seems to be that the existence of extraterrestrial intelligent beings does not upset the Church's theology of creation.

Christopher Baglow, director of the Science and Religion Initiative at the McGrath Institute for Church Life at the University of Notre Dame in Indiana, addressed this question in a lecture given in 2021 for the Society of Catholic Scientists Annual Conference, a version of which he published in Church Life Journal. 

Humans and extraterrestrials share God as their creator

His starting point was that humans and extraterrestrials share God as their creator, which gives extraterrestrials “the capacity for a special relationship with God in which they can know Him and respond to Him with freedom and love.”.

“God would love them and want to share his life with them,” he said.

St. John Paul II is said to have expressed a similar idea when a child asked him if extraterrestrials were real. “Always remember,” the late pontiff reportedly said. , “they are children of God, just as we are».

Pope Leo XIV visits the Vatican Observatory in Castel Gandolfo, Italy, on July 20, 2025, to commemorate the anniversary of the first manned mission to land on the moon in 1969 (CNS/Vatican Media photo).

Could the Church baptize extraterrestrial beings?

Although the Catholic Church does not offer a definitive teaching on extraterrestrial life, Catholic intellectuals have reflected on the subject over the centuries. In the 15th century, the German Cardinal Nicholas of Cusa, philosopher and theologian, speculated that God's creativity made the existence of intelligent life on other planets probable. 

Much more recently, Jesuit astronomer Brother Guy Consolmagno posed a key question bluntly in the title of his 2014 book:“Would you baptize an alien?”. 

Written in collaboration with Jesuit Father Paul Mueller, the book addresses various issues of faith and science through a question-and-answer format. As for the question that gives the book its title, it answers in the affirmative, but only if the alien requests it, since it is a sacrament that must be freely given and received.

Brother Consolmagno, a Detroit native, is president of the Vatican Observatory Foundation and served as director of the Vatican Observatory for a decade, from 2015 to 2025. “Any entity, no matter how many tentacles it has, has a soul,” he declared to The Guardian in 2010, adding that he would be “delighted” if intelligent extraterrestrial life were discovered.

Pope Leo XIV greets Jesuit Brother Guy Consolmagno, director of the Vatican Observatory, during an audience with students of the observatory's summer school, at the Vatican, June 16, 2025. (Photo by CNS/Vatican Media).

Are there other “sons of God” in the universe?

The observatory's current director, Jesuit Father Richard D'Souza, shares a similar opinion. 

“They would be children of God,” D'Souza said, referring to the extraterrestrial beings in 2025. “I believe in a benevolent Creator. He is behind everything.”.

Jesuit Father José Funes, another former director of the Vatican Observatory, leads the OTHER Project, which brings together scientists, theologians and philosophers at the Catholic University of Córdoba, Argentina, to study the possibility and potential impact of the existence of intelligent extraterrestrial beings.

“Just as there is a multiplicity of creatures on Earth, there can be other beings, even intelligent ones, created by God. And this does not contradict faith, because - and it is important to understand this - we cannot place limits on God's creative freedom,” he said in a article 2023 published by the Vatican Observatory. 

Neither necessary nor excluded

“The existence of intelligent life on planets other than Earth is neither necessary nor excluded by any theological argument. Theologians, like the rest of humanity, must wait and see.”.

In a 2021 interview with Catholic News Service, Father Funes urged Catholics and others to consider the issue from an academic perspective, not from conspiracy theories.

Among the questions theologians-including the celebrated 20th century Jesuit theologian Father Karl Rahner-have asked is whether the Incarnation would have been repeated on other planets for other intelligent species. Both Father Funes and Dominican Father Thomas F. O'Meara, retired professor of theology at the University of Notre Dame and author of “The Incarnation of the Incarnate Word", and "The Incarnation of the Incarnate Word".“Vast Universe: Extraterrestrials and Christian Revelation”, they told CNS that the incarnation of Jesus was a “unique” event that would not necessarily take place beyond Earth.

This is a question that the Christian apologist C.S. Lewis, Anglican author best known for his “Chronicles of Narnia” series, explored through fiction in the late 1930s and 1940s with his “Space Trilogy”. The books - ”Out of the Silent Planet,” “Perelandra” and “That Hideous Force” - tackled the alien theme, popularized in the culture by other writers such as H. G. Wells, best known for “The War of the Worlds,” a novel first published in 1898 and infamous for its 1938 radio adaptation.

Would extraterrestrial beings need the Redemption?

Lewis' work raises the possibility that rational beings from other planets may continue to live in a relationship with God that has not been affected by the fall and, therefore, do not need redemption in the same way that human beings do.

Lewis“ trilogy was also a focal point in a 31-minute documentary entitled "¿?What should Catholics believe about UFOs?”from Notre Dame's McGrath Institute. Produced by Brett Robinson of the same institute, the documentary brought together a number of scientists, theologians and other scholars to discuss the title question.

In the documentary, Lewis scholar Michael Ward points to Lewis“ own doubts about whether the current cosmological model could be overturned by new discoveries. Noting that Christian anthropology has accommodated other scientific advances, such as the Copernican system and Darwinian biology, Ward asserted, ”There is nothing new under the sun that cannot be integrated into the existing framework.".

Wisdom in dealing with non-human intelligence

Among the experts interviewed was Diana Walsh Pasulka, professor of religious studies at the University of North Carolina at Wilmington and author of. «American Cosmic, published in 2019 by Oxford University Press, which explores the phenomenon of belief in intelligent extraterrestrial life.

“A lot of people think that acknowledging the existence of non-human intelligences would change religion, eradicate it or discredit it altogether, but I don't believe that at all,” Pasulka said in the documentary. “Within the major religions there is wisdom on how to deal with non-human intelligence.”.

Pasulka, a practicing Catholic, sees a connection between contemporary reports of unidentified aerial phenomena and medieval descriptions of celestial phenomena, and her work has led her to correspond with aerospace engineers and members of the U.S. Space Force seeking explanations for their own experiences or research.

¿Are UAPs angels? demons? or something else?

In an interview published in March in the Spanish newspaper ‘El Pais’, Pasulka said: “In the U.S. government right now there are many people who believe in UFOs, in unidentified aerial phenomena. That's a fact. They use taxpayer money to study it. But they have different interpretations.

“By the way, there is a high percentage of devout Catholics in the military who study this,” he added. “They believe that there are probably a variety of phenomena. Some would classify them as being caused by angels and demons. And then there are those they consider a threat, coming from an unknown extraterrestrial civilization. They just know they're here, and they treat them as a threat because they're military: if there's something in their airspace, they want to know what it is.”.

In March, Vice President J.D. Vance, a Catholic, called attention to the theory that aliens are fallen angels, saying in a podcast interview that. thought that the alleged extraterrestrials are demons, and that spiritual warfare is the easiest explanation for «alien phenomena».

Paul Thigpen, a theologian who passed away earlier this year, also explored that possibility in his 2022 book , Extraterrestrial Intelligence and the Catholic Faith: Are We Alone in the Universe with God and Angels?”. But he concluded that the spiritual realm was an unlikely explanation for all unidentified aerial phenomena (UAP). And he expressed concern that human contact with extraterrestrials could lead some to substitute their reality for that of God or to mistakenly regard them as a source of salvation.

In a file photo, people are seen wearing night vision goggles to observe the sky during an unidentified flying object (UFO) sighting tour in the desert outside Sedona, Arizona. (Photo by OSV News//Mike Blake, Reuters)

“The Church could welcome this new scientific knowledge.”

“The Church could embrace this new scientific knowledge, just as it did with the scientific revolution of the 16th century that proved that the Earth is not the center of the solar system,” he said in an 2022 interview with the National Catholic Register. 

“If we were to encounter directly an alien species, with the ability to communicate, the Church would, of course, have many questions about its spiritual and moral condition. The answers to those questions would determine the Church's response to such creatures.”.

“In examining the issues involved, we are forced to delve much deeper into the meaning of traditional Catholic teaching on the omnipotence and creativity of God, the image of God in humanity, the fall of the human race, the nature of the Incarnation, the means and scope of redemption, and the reality of the ‘end times.’”.

Aliens are not impossible for Catholics, but they imply a different way of thinking.

On May 5, Will Rahn of The Free Press published a podcast episode titled “Ehese two Catholics see signs of God in UFOs” featuring Pasulka and New York Times op-ed columnist Ross Douthat for a series titled “What Should Smart People Think About UFOs?”.

Douthat did not subscribe to any particular theory about the nature of extraterrestrial life, should it exist. However, he did acknowledge the tension Catholics might feel if it were proven to exist.

“Most Catholics are quite comfortable with a set of categories that are real but invisible,” Douthat said. “And it would be a change, say, if the Church were to say, ‘By the way, some of these supernatural beings can appear on Air Force cameras.’ That wouldn't be impossible, but it would involve a different way of thinking about these things than most Catholics currently have.”.

- Maria Wiering is the editor-in-chief of OSV News.

The authorOSV / Omnes

The Vatican

Leo XIV: the way of the Ascension is Jesus, the Virgin Mary and the Saints

Leo XIV indicated this Sunday the way to our Ascension: Jesus, the Virgin Mary and the saints. Those whom the Church offers as universal models, and those next to them. On World Communications Day, he encouraged commitment “to forms of communication that respect human truth”.

Editorial Staff Omnes-May 18, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

On the Solemnity of the Ascension of the Lord, which many countries are celebrating this Sunday, Pope Leo XIV said in the Regina caeli in St. Peter's Square, that “we are united to Jesus, as members at the head, in one body, and his ascension into heaven draws us also, together with him, into full communion with the Father”. 

In this sense, he recalled St. Augustine, who said: ‘The fact that the head advances constitutes the hope of the members’”.

The Ascension, then, “does not speak to us of a distant promise, but of a living bond that also draws us toward heavenly glory, expanding and elevating our horizons even in this life and bringing our way of thinking, feeling and acting ever closer to the measure of God's heart,” he added.

“We know the path of this ascension,” the Holy Father stressed, mentioning Our Lord, Our Lady and the saints, those already deceased and those who live next to us. He said:

Altar saints, and those ‘next door’.’

 “We find it in Jesus, in the gift of his life, in his examples and teachings, just as we see it reflected in the Virgin Mary and in the saints: those whom the Church offers us as a universal model and those - as Pope Francis liked to call them, ‘those next door’.’‘, with whom we share our days: fathers, mothers, grandparents, people of all ages and conditions, who with joy and commitment sincerely strive to live according to the Gospel”.

With them, with their support and thanks to their prayers, we too can learn to ascend day by day towards Heaven, he stressed, (...), “making grow, in us and around us, the divine life that we received in Baptism and that constantly draws us upwards, towards the Father, and spreading in the world precious fruits of communion and peace”.

May Mary, Queen of Heaven, who at every moment enlightens and guides our path, help us, he concluded his address before praying the Marian prayer of the Regina caeli.

Social Communications: “Preserving Human Voices and Faces” in AI

After the Regina caeli, the Pontiff recalled that today, in several countries, the World Day of Social Communications is celebrated, “to which this year I have decided to dedicate the theme ‘Preserving human voices and faces’. 

In this era of artificial intelligence, The Pope encouraged “everyone to commit themselves to promoting forms of communication that always respect human truth, which is the guiding principle of all technological innovation.

“To care for peace is to care for life.”

From today until next Sunday, the week is celebrated Laudato Si', dedicated to the care of creation and inspired by in Pope Francis' encyclical, The Pope also pointed out.

In this Jubilee Year of St. Francis of Assisi, “we recall his message of peace with God, with our brothers and sisters, and with all creatures. Unfortunately, in recent years, due to wars, progress in this area has been greatly slowed down”.

For this reason, “I encourage the members of the Laudato Si’ Movement and all those who work for an integral ecology to renew their commitment. To care for peace is to care for life,” he concluded, before greeting pilgrims and faithful from various parts of the world and imparting the Blessing.

The authorEditorial Staff Omnes

Dossier

What is it like to be the wife of a permanent deacon?

We interviewed Isabel Domenech, wife of a permanent deacon. With great sincerity and a sense of humor, she confesses how she went from feeling jealous of the time her husband dedicated to the Church, to understanding that his service to the sick is a charisma that cannot be explained with words alone.

Javier García Herrería-May 18, 2026-Reading time: 5 minutes

In some few Spanish parishes, the faithful have become accustomed to seeing next to the priest a figure who, without being a priest, participates actively in liturgical and pastoral life: the permanent deacon. Less visible, however, is the life behind this vocation when the deacon is a married man. For with him there is a wife, a family, a shared history.

Isabel knows it well. Her husband, Enrique Ten, has been a permanent deacon of the diocese of Valencia for fourteen years. Both have been walking in the Church for more than half a century, within the Neocatechumenal Way. He is 77 years old today. And although the word “diaconate” may sound solemn or institutional, in his house it is lived with a very human mixture of service, humor and a great conviction in the importance of his mission.

Isabel tells it without solemnity and with disarming frankness. “My husband has always been very involved in the Church, helping in whatever the priests sent him and always very busy in this.”, he recalls.

A vocation that came almost by surprise

The idea of the diaconate did not emerge as a project that took many years to develop. It was born unexpectedly, during a pilgrimage to Loreto in the 1980s. There Enrique felt that Our Lady was calling him to increase his spirit of service. However, since the ministry of the permanent diaconate was not yet instituted in the diocese of Valencia, he did not know how to put this intuition from Loreto into practice. In addition, the complexity of his family life was increasing, the number of his children was growing, and the youngest, Pepe, was born with a slight disability. At that time, “Enrique thought that Our Lady was calling him to devote himself to this needy son, his true diaconate, because when Pepe was born, we saw the needs of a boy with a disability and in need of special attention”, explains Isabel.

However, a few years later, “A Piarist friend of his attended the first ordination of permanent deacons in Valencia and immediately thought: ‘this would be very good for Enrique, it suits him’.”, says Isabel. Enrique had forgotten about the subject, but that suggestion sowed a restlessness that slowly matured. For a while, the vocation was put on hold. But life took its course, the children grew up and the idea reappeared. A long process of discernment and formation began.

A long road... and observed with a critical spirit

For Isabel, that process was long. Very long. “I was saying: with so much training for so many years for me that in the diocese they are entertaining them and that's it.”, she recalls with a chuckle. While Enrique attended preparation sessions and studied theology-which he did with a seriousness that surprised his own wife-she observed the process from the outside, with her usual critical sense.

“I was amused because when he was studying theology he would get nervous about exams, as if he were a kid in college.”, he says. This is particularly paradoxical, since both he and his wife had dedicated their whole lives to teaching high school. 

Isabel explains that she has always been very outspoken and critical in expressing her opinions. In fact, her view of the clergy has never been particularly reverential and, as she herself says: “I am very unclerical and very critical.”. For this reason, “I am the first one to put Enrique in his place every time he gives a homily that seemed to me to be either a bore or too long.”, he says bluntly.

Wife's consent

When a married man is ordained a permanent deacon, the Church requires the explicit consent of his wife, since it is a decision that very directly affects the marriage and the whole family.

Elizabeth remembers that moment naturally. For her it was not a great conflict, partly because her husband had already been living an intense life of service in the Church for many years. “I lived through it well because he was actually already devoting a lot of time to helping in the parish and community.”he explains.

Ordination, however, did introduce a change: pastoral service became more visible and more organized. And here an unexpected sentiment appeared. “I felt jealous of the service and time Henry devoted to the Church.”, she confesses matter-of-factly. “There were Sundays when he had to go help out at Mass and I thought, well, when does he make time for me?”, he recalls.

Over time, however, his perspective changed. He understood that the diaconate was not just another activity, but a gift. “I had not understood anything about what the diaconate was, what the mission entailed. For me it is a charism.”, reflects today.

The silent service

This charisma is especially visible in one of the tasks that Enrique performs most faithfully: visiting the sick and elderly. Every Tuesday he has a fixed route. After attending Mass, he begins his round of visits.

Isabel has accompanied some of these visits when the sick person is known to the couple, so she has seen many times the gift that her husband has for treating the sick: “There are people with extraordinary cognitive impairment and Enrique can spend half an hour with someone who didn't know if he understood him or not.”he says.

This surprises her deeply. “Sometimes I've told him, how can you spend half an hour with this person who you don't know if he understands you?”. But for Enrique, he explains, it's not about conversation or efficiency. It's simply presence. “There you perceive that the Lord gives them a particular grace, because that humanly cannot be done.”, Isabel acknowledges.

Enrique's weekly schedule is far from the quiet retirement that many imagine at age 77. Every day he attends Mass at a nearby church. There, although he is not officially participating as a deacon, he helps out wherever he is needed: reading or distributing communion.

“He's always a second-rate soldier.”, says his wife. That discreet style is one of the characteristics she most appreciates about him. Enrique insists that the deacon should always be behind the priest, never seeking the limelight. “He always says his place is second row, even when he's at the altar.”.

In addition to visiting the sick, Enrique presides at celebrations of the Word in two young communities of the Neocatechumenal Way, prepares catechesis, participates in meetings of catechists and helps in his parish in Valencia, Saint Isidore, Bishop.

For his children, their father's diaconate is part of everyday life. “They wear it well.”, says Isabel. From time to time, however, he is asked to control the length of his homilies. “Grandpa, don't make it too long.”, The granddaughters tell her when she celebrates the christening of a family member.

The entire family is closely tied to the life of the Church, something Isabel considers a gift. “Having children in the Church is a grace, it is a gift.”he says.

An “unclerical” wife”

Elizabeth does not resemble the stereotype that some imagine for a deacon's wife. She herself recognizes this. “I am not a typical permanent deacon's wife.”. She does not always accompany her husband to parish functions nor does she feel obliged to assume a public religious role. “I have seen deacons' wives who went with them to everything, sang and participated in everything... I don't get caught for this.”, he says humorously.

The diaconate also brings everyday scenes full of humanity. In Elizabeth's house the liturgical albs are washed and ironed. “The whitest dawn I have ever seen on the altar was yours.”she sometimes says to her husband. After so many years, Isabel sums up her husband's life with simplicity: “Its center is the family, the community and the parish. It's just that there are no more.”. In this phrase there is room for an entire existence dedicated to service. A service that is not always seen, but that silently sustains the life of many Christian communities.

And together with this service, the presence of a wife who observes, laughs, accompanies and supports from a discreet but fundamental place. A shared vocation, although lived in very different ways. Because behind each permanent deacon, many times, there is also a story of marriage, patience and sense of humor.

Culture

Istanbul: the ancient Constantinople

Istanbul is a city of two continents, of different names and peoples, with millions of stories that overflow its streets.

Gerardo Ferrara-May 18, 2026-Reading time: 9 minutes

This article follows those dedicated to Meteora and the Mount Athos, thus completing the journey through what I have called the Greek Orthodox “spiritual triangle”, whose three vertices are: the Monastic Republic of Athos, the monasteries of Thessaly and, most importantly, Constantinople, the mother, the city from which it all starts.

It is a city that has changed its name three times in the course of two thousand seven hundred years.

The Bosphorus Strait

It was originally Byzantium (“Byzantion”), a Greek city founded by Byzas and settlers from Megara, on a triangular promontory where the Golden Horn meets the Bosphorus.

It was later renamed Constantinople when, in 330 AD, Constantine I decided to establish a new capital for his empire, which was increasingly moving eastward. He chose Byzantium for its privileged location, had it rebuilt on a monumental scale and renamed it “Nova Roma”, but this name never caught on with the population: everyone called the city “Kostantinoupolis”, the city of Constantine, and it remained so for more than a thousand years.

The name Istanbul, on the other hand, has a particular history because, contrary to popular belief, it was not imposed by a conqueror. In fact, it was already in use even before the city fell into Ottoman hands in 1453. The Greeks of that area, in fact, used the expression “is tin polin” (which in classical pronunciation would be “eis ten polein”) to indicate the movement “towards the city”, going to the city. And the city par excellence was precisely Constantinople. That expression, by a contraction and a modification of the “p” in “b”, became Istinbolin and then in Istanbul.

Muhammad II, who conquered the city by entering Hagia Sophia on horseback on May 29, 1453, continued to use that name, along with “Constantinople”.

It was not until March 28, 1930 when the Government of the newly created Turkish Republic of Atatürk, by means of an official communiqué, established that Istanbul would be, from that moment on, the only name of the metropolis, which was no longer the capital.

The pier

As a European, arriving in Istanbul - or Constantinople - by crossing Asia is somewhat unique, but it is another of the peculiarities of this city, which, in fact, straddles two continents.

It is 2010, the trip will take me first there and then to Mount Athos. The cheapest flight from Rome, however, does not land at the main airport, but at Sabiha Gökçen, on the Asian side. During the approach, I observe with amazement, over the Sea of Marmara, a handful of islets with white and ochre villas of Istanbul's rich overlooking the water. Then, the asphalt runway, the landing and a strange sensation that will accompany me throughout my stay in the New Rome: that of being a foreigner, but not entirely alien.

From the Asian airport, I take a bus to the ferry terminal and embark for the European shore. The afternoon is cool, it seems to have rained a lot, and the wind from the Black Sea is blowing over the Bosphorus.

The approaching European shore is shown to me in all its splendor: mosques, bell towers, Galata's maze of rooftops. From the pier, a cab takes me to the small apartment of the Dominican friars of Galata, just below the tower.

From Galata to Hagia Sophia

Galata Tower

Galata, formerly known as Pera, still retains traces of the Genoese colony that dominated this part of the city for centuries: the Dominican friars have been present there since the 13th century, and the tower that can be seen from almost any point in Istanbul was built by the Genoese in 1348, under the name of the Tower of Christ. As soon as I arrive, I climb the stairs, despite the cloudy sky: from the top, the city stretches out in all directions, the Golden Horn on one side, the Bosphorus on the other, and the minarets dotting the horizon.

The next day, I leave Galata, cross the bridge over the Golden Horn and take the streetcar to Hagia Sophia, which is literally indescribable. You may have seen the photos, read the descriptions or know its history, but nothing compares to the feeling of having it before you on a mild June morning, with its light colors and the imposing structure.

Upon entering, what impresses most is the dome, suspended fifty-five meters above the ground and supported by forty windows; it is the engineering and theological masterpiece of Emperor Justinian I, built between 532 and 537 by the mathematicians Isidore of Miletus and Antemius of Tralles. It is said that Justinian, at the inauguration, exclaimed: “Solomon, I have surpassed you”.

The challenge was enormous: no one had ever built a similar dome on a quadrangular base instead of a circular one. The benchmark was the Pantheon in Rome, completed by Hadrian in the second century, with its 43-meter diameter: a structure that held the record for almost a thousand years. In Hagia Sophia, the dome is smaller, but rests on four pillars instead of a continuous circular wall, making it bolder from an engineering point of view.

The first attempt failed: the dome collapsed in 558, twenty years after its inauguration, and was rebuilt by the nephew of one of the original designers, six meters higher and with the weight better distributed along the walls. The one we see today is the second one. And it has been standing for 1,400 years (although it is smaller than the Pantheon's, which only Brunelleschi managed to surpass with the dome of Santa Maria del Fiore, in Florence, in 1436).

The atmosphere inside is one of solemnity and awe. One feels small among the Christian mosaics that emerge next to the large medallions of Arabic calligraphy with the names of Allah and the caliphs, added after the Ottoman conquest of 1453. On the upper floor, I stand spellbound before the Deesis, the 13th century mosaic of Christ enthroned between the Virgin and John the Baptist. And the face of Christ, consumed by time, looks at you with that expression of «”mperturbability”“ that visually explains the Greek inscription ”“O ΩN”“ (or on, ”"he who is""), as if to say ""I have always been here and always will be"".

Interior of Hagia Sophia

The Blue Mosque and resting on the carpet

After the long visit to Hagia Sophia and a small snack of sour cherry syrup, I walk through the Sültanhamet district, the historic center of the city, down to the ruins of the great hippodrome built by Septimius Severus in 203 AD and enlarged by Constantine. Today it is a square with an Egyptian obelisk in the center: almost nothing of what it was. What impresses me most is to know that the famous St. Mark's Horses of Venice stood here, in the starting tower of the races, until 1204, when the soldiers of the Fourth Crusade sacked the city and took them away. And it was also here, in 532, that Justinian ordered the massacre of thirty-five thousand rebels who had devastated the capital and burned the first basilica of Hagia Sophia, later rebuilt in its present form.

Interior of the Blue Mosque

After lunch, it's time to rest! But not on a bed, but on the great carpet of the mosque, built between 1609 and 1616, a few steps from Hagia Sophia: six minarets, fifty thousand blue and bluish Iznik tiles, a light that enters through two hundred and sixty windows and that does not illuminate, but softens every surface. And here one breathes real peace. I sit in the side area, my back against the wall and within earshot of some men prostrate in prayer and others sitting in small groups, conversing in hushed tones. The mosque, like the synagogue, is not a temple in the strict sense of the term, a place where the sacred dwells. In fact, in Arabic, ”masjid” means “place where one sits”, and synagogue in Greek, like “bet ha-kneset” in Hebrew, means “house of assembly”.

Through the streets of Constantinople

Sculpture of the head of Medusa in the Basilica Cistern (the image is turned upside down to appreciate the sculpture).

During the following days I travel the city inch by inch, between Europe and Asia, on foot, by subway, by boat, by streetcar: underground, in the Basilica Cistern, where the three hundred and thirty-six marble columns support a vault amid the silence and dripping water, with two Medusa's heads serving as bases for as many columns that look out of the corner of my eye; above ground, where the Topkapi Palace, with its Sublime Gate, stretches over a promontory between the Golden Horn and the Bosphorus like a labyrinth of courtyards and pavilions, with the harem lined with blue tiles.

Among the things that impress me most are the church of St. Savior in Chora, with its magnificent 14th century mosaics on the life of the Virgin and the infancy of Christ, and the famous baths of Sinan, with their vaults dotted with oculi that filter light like stars while a burly, muscular man vigorously lathers your back.

Christ Pantocrator in an Istanbul church

One night, in the narrow streets of Galata, I dine in a small restaurant. GeorgianInside, the owner, a singer and pianist, performs Caucasian songs in an atmosphere that resembles a private salon, and her husband serves the tables between songs. Here I try for the first time the khinkali, ravioli stuffed with meat and broth.

In Fanar, the lantern district, the Ecumenical Patriarchate of Constantinople survives with no little difficulty in a small complex located around the church of St. George, built in 1720. Here I meet by chance the Patriarch Bartholomew I, whom I mistake for a janitor while I ask him for information! He stops to chat with me first in English and then, upon discovering that I am Italian, in my language. Only later do I find out who it is, when a woman at the entrance of the church looks at me with the expression of one who has just witnessed something funny: “Do you know who that was?”. I didn't know.

I spend my afternoons on the rooftops of Galata, on a terrace from which you can see the lights turn on one by one towards the Golden Horn while the sky changes color. One day, I even bumped into some members of the Sephardic Jewish community in an alley of the Grand Bazaar, with whom we exchanged a few words in Spanish (I in Spanish, they in Judeo-Spanish), after the journey that takes us, in Asia, to the last settlement. Armenian of the city.

Interior of the Grand Bazaar in Istanbul

On the last afternoon, before boarding the train to Thessaloniki, I linger for a while on the Galata Bridge. The fishermen are lined up with rods in the water and the sun sets over the city, tinting the minarets red.

The bridge is a long two-story footbridge over the calm waters. The air smells of the sea and the city shimmers with light and color. Boys in swimsuits dive into the sea, while a tide of people arrive from the square of the New Mosque after prayer. On the sidewalks, baked fish sellers invite you to try some.

And here, amidst the bustle of seagulls and people, under the fiery red sun that lazily descends over the Golden Horn, I look out over the railing and see a lonely old man, wearing a red fez with a black silk bow on his head, and on his face a strange mixture of happiness and melancholy. It seems that all moods merge on his dark, wrinkled face into a single expression, a bit like the one all old people have after having seen so many, too many things in life, whether ugly, of which they do not want to remember again, or beautiful, which, on the contrary, they try to hold on to with all their might so as not to forget them.

Like Istanbul, the city of the two continents and of the different names, of the different peoples and of the millions of stories that overflow its streets.

Family

Pedaladas de fe: Little Rodri gets his first bike and teaches a lesson in joy

Interview with the parents of Rodri, a boy who suffers from a rare disease called ADNP (or Helsmoortel-Van der Aa Syndrome). It is a genetic neurodevelopmental disorder. In Rodri's case, this condition manifests itself, roughly speaking, in the fact that he does not speak or walk.

Álvaro Gil Ruiz-May 17, 2026-Reading time: 8 minutes

Rodri is a boy who suffers from a rare disease called ADNP (or Helsmoortel-Van der Aa Syndrome). It is a genetic neurodevelopmental disorder caused by mutations in the ADNP gene. In the case of Rodri, who is about to turn six years old, this condition is manifested, roughly speaking, in the fact that he does not speak or walk. This does not prevent him from being the center of attention of his family because, in an inexplicable way, he makes himself loved in an incomparable way. How is it possible that he is so happy and radiates so much joy? What do his parents “give” him so that he shows his great happiness with his gestures, smiles and clapping hands? It deserves an explanation...

They say that behind a great man there is a great woman. Transferring this reality to Rodri's case, his parents say that he is like that, a happy and joyful child, that they have not done anything. But that remains to be proven. Juan and Maria are a living testimony of faith and continuous hope. Behind them, there are two stories of Christian witness, worthy of being made known. And that is what we are going to do in this interview, a few days after the First Communion of his other son, Íñigo. It coincides in time with the arrival of a special bike for Rodri, thanks to a crowdfunding, which allows them to go to the countryside as a family.

Juan, you are a convert, thanks to God and the Cenacle, and you give public testimony of your faith, just search on youtube. How did you get here? What is the Cenacle?

- I have reached this point thanks to the Cenacle, because before my life was a complete disaster and I was not giving a dime for it. Coming to the Cenacle, which is a Christian community founded by Mother Elvira, meant letting God's grace enter my heart.

There I was able to discover that God really exists, almost like touching him, because he is a community that lives off providence. There is no economic interest or profit motive, and that makes one see that everything is done voluntarily and without asking for anything in return.

The only thing that is asked of us is that little will that we have left to set out on the road. There I found God, the Virgin Mary and also many wonderful people. I always say that some of the best human beings I have met are ex-drug addicts when they let their best version come out.

Besides, this community allows me to continue collaborating to help other kids, and that does me a lot of good.

Maria, you, on the other hand, were the rebel of a family, and over time you have known your vocation to Opus Dei. What is your story? How have your parents and friends influenced you?

- My parents did with me the same thing that we now try to do with our children: to teach, with much affection, what is best for any person, which is to have God in the heart and to live facing Him.

They tried to be an example with their words, their actions and their way of life. All the good things I have today are the fruit of the seed planted by them and also by many people with whom I have interacted and who have helped me to grow.

Now we try to plant that same seed in our children, and then let it be what God wills with the freedom He gives us.

Now let's talk about your meeting, how did you meet? How did “your thing» come about?

- [John]: Curiously, the Holy Spirit always has the last word in reserve.

When I left the Cenacle I thought about starting a family. I met several girls and we dated for a while, but I realized that we were not right for each other. There came a time when I thought, “Well, maybe the Lord wants me like this, free to help others and not to have a family.

Then a friend of ours, not yet knowing Maria and I, thought we might make a good couple. He said to me: “I'm going to introduce you to the woman of your life”. And I asked him if he had had an apparition or something like that.

The truth is that I didn't want a blind date, but since it was a meeting at the Basilica of San Isidro in Madrid, I thought: “Well, I know her and that's it”.

But when I saw her, besides her beauty, I was very impressed by her faith. I felt something different and I regained hope of being able to form a family.

We started to write to each other by WhatsApp, then to meet every day. The first thing we did was to go to Mass and then we would go for a drink and get to know each other better. And that's how it all started.

How were your first years of marriage? How was the arrival of Íñigo -who has just made his First Communion- to the world? 

- [Mary]: The first years of marriage were not easy, because we were two people who already had a certain age, strong personalities and many different customs. They were two different worlds that had to merge into one.

With God's help we have been reaching that communion in which one complements the other and helps him in his defects. We have had recourse to courses for married couples, prayer and spiritual accompaniment. Little by little we have found the balance.

Every day we ask God for help to continue with our great responsibility: to take our children to Heaven.

Now we have experienced a very important moment with Íñigo's First Communion and we feel that we are on the right track.

- [John]: The arrival of Inigo was the greatest joy of our lives. I didn't think that, with the age I was and the life I had led, I would ever have a child.

And suddenly he arrived: so good, so cheerful and so loving. He has taught me so much. Sometimes I think that God speaks to us through him.

He has the beautiful childhood that maybe I couldn't have, and somehow that heals my own childhood as well. His love for us is completely pure and selfless, and that fills the heart in a way I've never felt before.

But at one point in his life, there started to be “curves” and it got exciting. To begin with... How was the “cold shower” when you were told how Rodri was coming? 

- [Mary]: When Rodrigo was about two months old we started to notice that something was not right. It was friends and people close to him who gave us the first clues. He lacked muscle tone to hold his head and his gaze was not fixed properly.

Over time we discovered that any small step forward for Rodrigo required much more effort than for other children.

We had to assume that its development would not follow the usual pace and that its future would always be a big unknown for us.

He is now six years old. He still does not speak and although he is starting to walk with braces, he is not yet walking with confidence.

At the beginning we lived it with a lot of pain. But over time we have discovered that this path, although never easy, is full of love and meaning.

Brothers Íñigo and Rodrigo

They say Rodri came with a loaf of bread under his arm. Is that so?

- [John]: In the beginning it was all uncertainty. Rodrigo was breathing very badly and we spent years in and out of the hospital because he did not have enough oxygen in his blood.

We lived through some very hard times, including a delicate operation. But we also saw a lot of God's grace in the midst of it all.

After a trip to Medjugorje, she began to look at us much more intently. For me that was a very clear sign of Our Lady's presence.

And yes, we say that he came with a loaf of bread under his arm because thanks to him we were able to find a house adapted to his needs, with a garden and space to live in peace.

Before the situation was unsustainable because Rodrigo is very noisy and at night he sometimes hit things and we bothered the neighbors a lot. Now we live quietly. 

In addition, in one of the most psychologically difficult moments of my life, my children have been what has brought me out of the “cave”. I am going through a very strong crisis that has removed deep wounds from my childhood and my past. But when I come home and Rodrigo or Íñigo embrace me, everything changes.

Rodrigo doesn't need to speak. With his eyes he says it all. His pure love forces me to come out of myself and keep fighting.

And I am also clear about one thing: I don't relapse into drugs because of them. They give me the strength to keep going.

What did you learn from Mother Elvira, Juan? What experiences of the cenacle made you change? What do you transmit in your environment of this spirituality? 

- Mother Elvira gave her life completely for us. She taught us a life based on constant prayer, the Gospel, the rosary and friendship.

In the Cenacle we pray in the morning, at noon and in the evening. Each day we also share how God has touched the heart of each one of us.

She said that the kids who really changed were the ones who did night worship. That had a big impact on me.

And today I try to transmit hope to other kids. Many talk to me and discover that they can still change their lives. Seeing that continues to amaze me every day.

Maria, you spend so many hours with Rodri, and you are so creative, how did you come up with the idea of crowdfunding the bike?

- We love to go out in the country, for walks and bike rides. But many times I felt sorry for not being able to take Rodrigo with us.

That's why I started thinking about getting a bike adapted for him. I was afraid of crowdfunding, but one day we decided to shoot a video and launch it.

And to our surprise, in just 24 hours we had raised almost all the money.

The generosity of the people has been impressive. So many people collaborated, even people we don't know.

We finally found a great bike that will allow us to carry Rodrigo on the back, either Juan or me or even his brother Íñigo.

We can't wait to use it for the first time.

María, how do you manage to combine caring for Rodri with carrying out solidarity projects? 

- Thanks to the care allowance for a seriously ill child, I can spend a lot of time with my children and also develop my creativity.

I'm a graphic and web designer, but since Rodrigo was born I can't go to work. I fight the creative “monkey” with my little artistic project called @leonypio.

Besides, Juan and I make a very good team. Between the two of us, we manage to do everything we set out to do.

They also wanted to convey an important message about disability and life.

- [Mary]: Yes, sometimes there are people who are afraid of the possibility of having a child with problems.

I had always thought that I would like to take care of someone like that, although living it is not easy. But I can say that Rodrigo has really come with a loaf of bread under his arm. We have received enormous human support from great professionals, aids, scholarships, support from the foundation“.“RUN FOR SMILES”and a wonderful public school.

God provides. When a child with special needs arrives, so do the necessary means to care for him or her.

Juan, what is your life of faith and hope like as a family? How do you transmit it to your friends and family?

- [John]: Our faith life is very simple and very real. Sometimes we manage to pray the rosary together and sometimes not, because with children it is not easy.

We try to sanctify ourselves especially in the small day-to-day tasks: preparing breakfasts, taking care of the children, accompanying each other.

We participate in Mass, retreats, fellowships and Christian groups. We also continue to be very close to the Cenacle.

We also have friends who are believers and non-believers, and we share life with all of them.

What do you tell families who receive the news that their children come with special needs? 

- [Mary]: I would tell them that these children are special, yes, but most of all they are a gift.

For us Rodrigo is an angel that God has entrusted to us to take care of him, but he also takes care of us.

Their smile, their hugs, their laughter over little things... all that completely transforms life.

- [John]: Rodrigo teaches us to live in the present and to forget about many absurd worries.

He loves music, laughs a lot, enjoys the sound of the birds, being with us. He gives healing bear hugs.

And we also see how his brother Íñigo loves him in an impressive way.

Once Maria told Inigo that in Heaven Rodrigo would be able to talk and run. And he replied that he wanted Rodrigo to remain the same as he is now. That says a lot about the love that exists between them.

Would you be happy to be received by Leo XIV, in his possible meeting with the sick, during his visit to Spain?

- [John]: We would be very excited. Besides, our eldest son's name is Íñigo León, and when Pope Leo XIV was elected we felt something very special.

We would love to meet you as a family.

And we also want to take the opportunity to offer our help to other families: to those who have children with special needs and need guidance, or to those who have a child trapped in drugs and don't know what to do*.

They helped us for free and we want to do the same.

Finally, what would you like to keep from your experiences?

- [John]: We thank God for our marriage, for our children and also for the difficulties.

We do not ask God to take away our crosses, but to give us the strength to overcome them.

And we offer all that we live so that many souls may approach heaven.


*Contact telephone numbers: Juan 680 82 39 00 and María: 654 24 89 98

Father S.O.S

Will social networks decline? 

Social networks are undergoing a transformation with some worrying aspects. The challenge for Christians is to seek authenticity and real encounter over simple digital connection.

José Luis Pascual-May 17, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

In recent years, one question has been repeated with insistence: are social networks in decline? The controversies surrounding Facebook, the strategic shifts of X (formerly Twitter) or the volatility of TikTok seem to point to structural attrition. However, a more rigorous analysis suggests that we are not witnessing the disappearance of the online social phenomenon, but rather a profound transformation of its morphology and internal logic. Digital sociability is not being extinguished; its intensity, architecture and cultural meaning are being reconfigured.

During the first decade of the 21st century, networks were presented as the new global “public square”. They promised planetary interconnection, democratization of speech and communities without borders. To a large extent, they succeeded. However, as time went by, collateral effects emerged: discursive polarization, argumentative simplification, systemic disinformation, advertising hypertrophy and a progressive commodification of attention. The user ceased to be only a communicating subject and also became an object of algorithmic exploitation.

Today we observe clear symptoms of digital fatigue. Less is published and more is consumed; reflective conversation decreases and impulsive reaction increases. Algorithmic architecture prioritizes emotionally intense content - indignation, fear, euphoria - because it maximizes permanence and interaction metrics. This logic is technically efficient, but anthropologically impoverishing. Communication is accelerated; communion, on the other hand, is weakened. 

Digital metamorphosis

To speak of absolute decline would be inaccurate. What is eroding is the massive and generalist model. At the same time, more segmented dynamics are growing: closed messaging groups, thematic communities, subscription platforms where specialization and elaborated content are valued. There is a shift from the open square to a delimited space; from collective shouting to a more qualified exchange.

This scenario is compounded by the emergence of generative artificial intelligence. The automated production of texts, images and videos exponentially multiplies the volume of available content. Paradoxically, the greater the digital abundance, the scarcer the experience of the genuinely human becomes. The decisive question is no longer only what is communicated, but who communicates and from what inner truth. In an environment saturated with stimuli, authenticity acquires a differential value.

From a Christian perspective, this process offers lights and shadows. The networks have made possible the spread of the Gospel, spiritual accompaniment at a distance and pastoral continuity in critical contexts - as was evident during the pandemic. They have broadened the formative and catechetical reach of the Church. It would be intellectually dishonest to ignore these fruits.

Christian Discernment

However, the logic of immediacy may strain the pedagogy of faith, which requires time, silence and inner maturation. The risk is not only distraction, but fragmentation of the self. When identity is built on digital approval, the heart is exposed to a subtle dependency. The Gospel proposes another logic: “Thy Father, who seeth in secret...” (Mt 6, 6). Interiority precedes visibility.

Perhaps the question is not whether networks will decline, but what kind of presence we wish to cultivate while they exist - and in the forms that succeed them. The Church is not called to replicate without discernment the dynamics of the digital marketplace, but to humanize it from within. This requires criteria: knowing when to speak and when to be silent; when to publish and when to favor personal accompaniment; when to use the media and when to opt for direct encounters.

Social networks are not dying; they are going through a critical maturation phase after an initial, perhaps naive, enthusiasm. Like any cultural tool, they can foster isolation or communion. The challenge for the believer is not to predict their future, but to inhabit the digital present with awareness, prudence and charity.

In the midst of technological noise, we rediscover a permanent truth: no platform replaces the real encounter, the direct look, the word spoken without filters. Networks can connect devices; only love builds community.

The Vatican

Leo XIV to visit France in September

This visit will be the first time a Pope has traveled to France on an official state visit since Pope Benedict XVI traveled to Paris and Lourdes in 2008.

OSV / Omnes-May 16, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

Vatican News, OSV News

Pope Leo XIV plans to make an apostolic journey to France from September 25-28 of this year, according to an announcement by the director of the Holy See Press Office, Matteo Bruni.

The trip comes in response to invitations from the French head of state, the country's ecclesiastical authorities and the director general of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), according to the press release.

During his apostolic journey, Pope Leo will visit UNESCO headquarters.

Reactions in France

«Leo XIV is coming to France: it is a great joy, but also a great responsibility!» declared Cardinal Jean-Marc Aveline of Marseille, president of the French Episcopal Conference, in a May 16 communiqué. The cardinal noted that the Pope is particularly interested in the situation of the Church in France, both in its challenges and its missionary opportunities. The French Bishops' Conference has also set up a website to share details about the Pope's trip.

The French bishops' conference had confirmed in a May 6 press release that a trip was expected in September, but did not provide exact dates.

Lourdes

During the visit, the French bishops suggested that Pope Leo travel to Paris and to the Marian Shrine of Our Lady of Our Lady of Mount Sinai. Lourdes. As of May 6, logistical preparations for the Pope's visit were well underway in Lourdes. 

«We have drawn up a preliminary program with the presidency of the bishops» conference and with the archdiocese of Paris,« Bishop Jean-Marc Micas of Tarbes and Lourdes told OSV News in early May. »It is planned that the Pope will celebrate a solemn Mass on the lawn of the shrine and preside over the torchlight procession in the evening, before spending the night there, although we are awaiting confirmation from the Vatican.".

«The 320 employees of the Lourdes Shrine are delighted with this prospect,» Bishop Micas added. «But now we need to form larger teams to manage an event of this size and to continue to welcome the pilgrims and the sick who will come on those dates. We must encourage people to come, without being intimidated by the security measures,» he said, adding with excitement, «It will be a great celebration!».

Paris

In Paris, the Pope is expected to visit Notre Dame Cathedral, as well as the Collège des Bernardins, although nothing has yet been officially confirmed. 

Located near Notre Dame, the Collège des Bernardins is a former Cistercian college of the historic University of Paris, dating back to the 13th century, which the Archdiocese of Paris has renovated to serve as a venue for high-level intellectual and cultural gatherings. During his apostolic journey to France in 2008, on the occasion of the 150th anniversary of the Lourdes apparitions, Pope Benedict XIV visited the Collège to address cultural personalities and political leaders.

UNESCO

The Vatican's announcement on May 16 indicated that the Pope would visit the headquarters of the UNESCO, The United Nations, a United Nations agency created in the 1940s to promote collaboration in the reconstruction of education, science and culture in Europe after World War II. As the United Nations grew in membership, its activities expanded to facilitate and complement the national efforts of member states to eradicate illiteracy and poverty, address underdevelopment, and protect countries' natural and cultural heritage. 

Francis' visits to France

Leo XIV and French President Emmanuel Macron met on April 10 for the first time since the pontiff's election to the See of Peter. 

However, it was not the president's first papal audience. Since his election in 2017, President Macron has made several visits to the Vatican, where he was received by Pope Francis in 2018, 2021 and 2022. The two met again in private talks in Marseille in September 2023, at the G7 summit in Borgo Egnazia in June 2024 and then in December 2024 in Ajaccio, France.

The Pope's September visit will take place just before the start of the election campaign for the 2027 spring presidential election, which will end Emmanuel Macron's two consecutive five-year terms as president of the republic.

Pope Francis made three apostolic trips to France: to Strasbourg in 2014, to Marseille in 2023 and to Corsica in December 2024, for specific occasions and for a short period. However, the late pontiff never made an official state visit to the country. 

The authorOSV / Omnes

Read more
The Vatican

Pope approves creation of interdicasterial commission on AI

The rescript was signed by Cardinal Michael Czerny, Prefect of the Dicastery for the Service of Integral Human Development.

OSV / Omnes-May 16, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

By Isabella H. de Carvalho, OSV News

The Pope approved the creation of the interdicasterial body following an audience with Cardinal Czerny on May 3. The Dicastery for the Service of Integral Human Development will coordinate the work of the Commission during the first year.

The Pope approved the creation of the commission in view of «the development in recent decades of the phenomenon of Artificial Intelligence and the recent accelerations in its widespread use; its possible effects on human beings and on humanity as a whole; the Church's concern for the dignity of every human person, especially in relation to his or her integral development,» according to the document, dated May 12.

Dicasteries involved

The rescript explained that the Commission is composed of representatives of seven Vatican bodies: the Dicastery for the Service of Integral Human Development, the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, the Dicastery for Culture and Education, the Dicastery for Communication, the Pontifical Academy for Life, the Pontifical Academy of Sciences and the Pontifical Academy of Social Sciences.

Each of these institutions will be in charge of coordinating the commission for one-year terms, which may be renewed. Subsequently, the Pope will decide on the next body to direct the work of the commission.

The text explains that «it is the responsibility of the coordinating institution to facilitate collaboration and information sharing among the members of the group regarding activities and projects related to Artificial Intelligence, including policies on its use within the Holy See, while promoting dialogue, communion and participation.».

Cardinal Czerny created this body in accordance with Article 28 of the Apostolic Constitution. Praedicate Evangelium, According to this, the superior of a dicastery can create a special interdicasterial commission to deal with matters that affect the responsibilities of several dicasteries and require «frequent mutual consultation».

Recent teaching

This is not the first time that dicasteries have come together to address this issue. In January 2025, the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith and the Dicastery for Culture and Education published the doctrinal note «Antiqua et Nova» («Old and New») on the relationship between artificial intelligence and human intelligence.

Moreover, this theme has been present throughout Pope Leo XIV's pontificate, as he has often spoken about artificial intelligence and other technological advances, as well as the challenges they can pose to our society.

Already on May 10, 2025, a few days after his election, in a meeting with the cardinals, the Pope explained that his choice of papal name was inspired by Pope Leo XIII, who addressed the problems arising from the industrial revolution in his encyclical «Rerum Novarum».

He went on to emphasize that «in our day, the Church offers to all the treasure of her social doctrine in response to another industrial revolution and advances in the field of artificial intelligence, which pose new challenges for the defense of human dignity, justice and work.».

The authorOSV / Omnes

United States

U.S. bishops explain how they spend their media dollars

According to surveys, about half of U.S. Catholics read their diocesan newspaper or magazine.

OSV / Omnes-May 16, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

OSV News / OMNES

“By contributing to the Catholic Communication Campaign, you give visibility to the work of the Church and help the Church bring the light of Christ to all,” said Bishop Byrne of Springfield, chairman of the United States Conference of Catholic Bishops' (USCCB) Committee on Communications.

The bishop shared his reflections in a communiqué to announce the this year's collection, which will take place in many dioceses on the weekend of May 16 and 17.

Purpose of donations

Donations are divided equally between local and national diocesan communications efforts.

Donations fund the daily Mass readings, which include audio and video resources; live streaming of the bishops« annual fall and spring assemblies, where the Church's mission priorities are discussed; and the USCCB's social media content, which »reaches hundreds of millions of users each year.".

Funds raised also support the Rome office of Catholic News Service, the official news service of the U.S. bishops. CNS Rome produces in-depth coverage of Pope Leo XIV, his ministry and his travels.

The campaign also funds a series of round tables on Catholics and Mental Health , in which bishops and clinical experts discuss various topics related to this issue.

Audience impact

In 2006, U.S. Catholic newspapers numbered 196, with a circulation of 6.5 million. By 2020, the number of newspapers had dropped by 40% to 118, with a circulation of 3.8 million.

2023 report from the Center for Applied Research in the Apostolate (CARA), showed that «about half of U.S. Catholics read their diocesan newspaper or magazine.».

CARA also found that 90% of parishioners who attend Mass weekly read the parish bulletin, or 21.2 million adult Catholics, or 40% of all adult Catholics in the U.S., according to Pew Research.

Justification of the investment

This campaign coincides at a time when the Church's messages, ministries and messengers - from Caritas and other pro-life ministries to the U.S. bishops and Pope Leo XIV himself - are coming under increasing attack in the public arena, including from artificial intelligence-fueled disinformation, making the mission of Catholic media all the more vital, experts say.

Veteran journalist Greg Erlandson cites as an example the Catholic media coverage of Pope Leo XIV's recent apostolic visit to several African countries. The trip took place while President Donald Trump was launching repeated attacks on the pope through the media for his opposition to the U.S.-Israel-Iran war, including false statements claiming that the pope supported Iran having nuclear weapons.

The authorOSV / Omnes

The World

Mary's return: signs of spiritual renewal in Northern Europe

The reappearance of Mary in the Lutheran church does not necessarily imply a return to traditional forms of devotion. Rather, it seems to point to something deeper: a spiritual renewal.

Andres Bernar-May 16, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

In various European countries, a phenomenon that would have seemed improbable only a few decades ago is beginning to be perceived: a renewed interest in the Christian faith in profoundly secularized contexts. France, The Netherlands and, in particular, the Nordic countries are experiencing a religious awakening, especially among young adults.

Sweden is a significant case in point. In recent years, the number of baptisms and of people joining the Church has grown remarkably, to the point of doubling in some areas. Parallel to this phenomenon, another sign - more silent but equally eloquent - is beginning to attract attention: the reappearance of the Virgin Mary in churches of Lutheran tradition, places where her presence had been eliminated after the Protestant Reformation.

Could one speak of a “return of Mary” as a symbol of a broader return to faith?

An unexpected presence in Uppsala

One of the most significant examples is found in Uppsala Cathedral, the main church of the Church of Uppsala. Sweden. There, in the ambulatory located behind the main altar, stands a contemporary sculpture titled “Maria (The Return)”.

The work, installed in 2005, is by artist Anders Widoff and depicts the Virgin Mary in a way that breaks with traditional images. Made of polyester with a surface reminiscent of silicone, the figure has an almost natural size and a surprising realism.

Mary appears dressed in everyday clothes -coat, skirt, simple shoes- without a crown, without a halo, without any element that immediately identifies her as a sacred figure. The artist wanted to represent her as a woman of our time, “someone you might find in the supermarket.” A close, recognizable, even vulnerable figure.

However, its location and orientation are loaded with symbolism. The sculpture faces the so-called Vasa choir, which before the Reformation was dedicated to Mary. The title “The Return” is not accidental: it alludes both to the physical return of a Marian image to the temple and to a possible spiritual return.

Between surprise and contemplation

The sculpture has elicited mixed reactions. Many visitors report that, upon seeing it for the first time, they believe they are in front of a real person. The realism of the skin, the posture and the gaze generate an intense sensation of presence.

Some perceive in this Mary an unprecedented closeness: not a distant and idealized figure, but a woman of today, accessible and human. Others point out that her presence invites silence and recollection, partly because she appears almost unexpectedly on the cathedral's route.

There are, however, those who experience some discomfort. The style breaks with the expectation of a religious art clearly recognizable as “sacred”. And in a Lutheran context, where Marian devotion was historically minimized, the presence of this image raises questions.

Precisely for this reason, many see in the sculpture a bridge between Christian traditions - Catholic, Orthodox and Lutheran - a reminder of a common heritage that predates the divisions.

A symbol with multiple readings

Beyond its artistic dimension, the work invites theological reflection. The absence of traditional symbols raises an underlying question: must holiness be visibly manifested, or can it be discovered in everyday life?

The “return” to which the title alludes can be interpreted on several levels. On the one hand, as a recovery of the maternal and welcoming dimension of ecclesial life. On the other, as a rediscovery of the incarnate: of a God who makes himself present in the human, in the simple, in the everyday.

In this sense, the figure refers to the Mary of the Gospel, She who “kept all things in her heart”: a discreet, silent, but profoundly transforming presence.

Light and nature: Maria in Linköping

Another significant example of this renewed Marian presence is found in Linköping Cathedral, where a contemporary stained glass window offers a profoundly original interpretation.

Located in the chapel of Mary (Mariakapellet), this work was inaugurated in 1998 and is the creation of the artist Lisa Bauer, with engraving by Lars Börnesson. It is not a painted stained glass in the classical sense, but a large glass engraving, considered one of the largest of its kind.

In the center is the face of Mary, crowned by wild roses. But the most striking thing is her mantle, formed by a complex composition of plants and flowers -up to ninety species- linked to the Swedish popular tradition: flowers with Marian names, plants associated with legends about the Virgin, symbols of purity, life and protection.

The result is a sort of “Marian cosmos”, where the whole of nature seems to reflect her figure.

A theology expressed in images

The stained glass window offers a rich theological reading, although expressed in contemporary language. The mantle of flowers evokes Mary as the “Virgin Mary".“new Eva”The reconciled creation, the fruitful earth that welcomes Christ.

At the same time, the work integrates Maria into the cultural and natural landscape of Northern Europe, bringing her closer to the local sensibility.

Like all stained glass, its perception changes with the light. Sometimes it is barely distinguishable; at other times, it emerges strongly. This variability suggests a spiritual dimension: Mary does not impose herself, but allows herself to be discovered in contemplation.

A sign of the times?

The reappearance of Mary in these contexts does not necessarily imply a return to traditional forms of devotion. Rather, it seems to point to something deeper: a search for meaning, for closeness, for incarnation.

In societies marked by secularization, the figure of Mary - human, close, silent - can become a point of encounter. Not so much as an object of debate, but as a presence that invites us to pause, to look, to wonder.

Perhaps in this discreet rediscovery lies a key to understanding the current spiritual rebirth in Europe: a return that does not always begin with great affirmations, but with humble signs... like that of a woman who returns, silently, to take her place.

The authorAndres Bernar

Evangelization

Anderson Monsalve and faith without filters 

Anderson Monsalve promotes a digital evangelization based on authenticity and humor, demonstrating that faith is lived from everyday life and the joy of a personal encounter with God.

Juan Carlos Vasconez-May 16, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

In a digital world saturated with perfectly edited faces and prefabricated messages, Anderson Monsalve has found a niche that few dare to explore with honesty: that of faith with a sense of humor. 

This young man, who defines himself first and foremost as a “a child of God who is blessed to be married to the most wonderful woman in the world.”, is breaking new ground on social media. On the verge of premiering his most important role - that of the father of a baby girl on the way - Anderson demonstrates that evangelization in the 21st century does not require a pulpit but a real and close connection. 

Anderson's childhood was a veritable ecumenical laboratory. His mother was Catholic by culture; his father, a Jehovah's Witness, and his neighborhood friends, Pentecostal Evangelicals. This environment, far from confusing him, gave him a special sensitivity to understand the different ways in which human beings seek the transcendent. 

However, the turning point came in his youth. It was not a scholarly treatise on theology that captivated him, but a community experience. During a “Youth Easter” organized by the Catholic Charismatic Renewal, “it was the first time I really felt loved by Him.”, Anderson confesses as he recalls that encounter. That emotional impact was not just a passing feeling; it became a driving force in his life: “I came out of that encounter with a clear decision: to want to please God and seek to do His will.”

Evangelizing through humor 

Today, that willingness translates into a presence on digital platforms. Anderson is convinced that the Church must speak the language of today's people. That is why, together with his wife Cindy, he has launched a podcast where naturalness is the norm. They do not intend to give master classes, but to share life. “In this space we talk about Church issues from our personal experience.”he explains. 

Its objective is fidelity to the Magisterium, but with an ingredient that it considers indispensable, “that touch of humor that characterizes us so much”.”. His spirituality is nourished by the everyday. He has no infallible method, but he does have an attitude: gratitude. “I seek to meet Him in everyday life: in personal and community prayer, praying the Rosary, praying in front of the Blessed Sacrament or even in the silence of my room.”he says. 

One of the most powerful moments in his testimony is when he talks about forgiveness, a topic that usually sounds like theory until life puts you to the test. Anderson recalls the day he realized that God's love was not just a nice idea, but a transforming force. “Understanding that God loves me so much that He gave everything to forgive me changed the way I look at my life.”, he recounts with emotion. 

But the challenge did not end there. True spiritual maturity came when he understood that the forgiveness he received should flow to others. “It was even more impactful to understand that I too was called to forgive others as Jesus did me. That moment broke my heart of stone and led me to forgive the person who had hurt me the most.”. This testimony of reconciliation is perhaps the largest “net” Anderson has cast into the digital sea. 

A legacy of authenticity 

Anderson Monsalve is clear about what he wants to leave behind. At a time when many young people associate religion with rigidity or boredom, he stands as a witness to the opposite. 

His message is an invitation to the freedom to be who we are before God. "I would like people to understand that living the faith and getting closer to Jesus never means giving up joy, humor or experiences of happiness.”he assures. 

His philosophy of life is a breath of fresh air for those who feel they do not “fit” into traditional molds: “Following Jesus implies renouncing sin, but not our personality. Each of us is unique, and God has created us in a special way.”

With that conviction, Anderson continues to navigate the social networks, reminding us that it is possible to be faithful to the Church while being, at the same time, the most joyful and authentic version of oneself.

The Vatican

Rerum Novarum« and the defense of the working class

Today, 135 years ago, "Rerum Novarum" was published, a cry for justice that is still very much needed in many contexts today.

OSV / Omnes-May 15, 2026-Reading time: 6 minutes

By David Werning, OSV News

Imagine working in a factory where, at the end of each week, the owner places a flower arrangement on the most productive machine, instead of the worker. This happened in France during the Industrial Revolution, and it is a shocking anecdote that explains why Pope Leo XIII considered it necessary to defend the working class in his encyclical «Rerum Novarum», published on May 15, 1891.

Throughout most of the 19th century, the world continued to undergo major social changes, following the various revolutions that overthrew ancient regimes and even stripped the papacy of its property outside the Vatican. Pope Leo XIII contextualizes the encyclical «Rerum Novarum»(«Of New Things») in its opening paragraph: «The elements of the conflict that now rages are unmistakable: the vast expansion of industrial activities and the marvelous scientific discoveries; the transformed relations between employer and worker; the enormous fortunes of a few individuals and the absolute poverty of the masses».

The impact of the industry

Pope Leo XIII perceived a threat to the working class. The industrial revolution transformed the way people worked and supported their families. The «marvelous discoveries of science» resulted in machines that produced goods more efficiently than workers, and these machines enriched their owners.

The working class, accustomed to earning a living from trades and crafts, was forced to exchange their labor for wages. While the artisans had guilds to protect their interests, the workers had no one to defend them.

The Pope laments that «workers have been handed over, isolated and defenseless, to the cruelty of employers and the greed of unbridled competition... so that a small group of very rich men have been able to impose on the masses of poor workers a yoke little better than that of slavery itself.».

Private property and dignity

Aware of the situation, Pope Leo XIII illuminates the plight of the working class in the light of Scripture and tradition and, based on his reflections, offers a remedy in «Rerum Novarum.» In addition to naming the remedy, the Pope indicates where it is to be found and how it is to be applied, with due regard for «the relative rights and mutual duties of rich and poor, of capital and labor.».

Pope Leo XIV has highlighted this document, considered by many to be the first social encyclical, as part of the inspiration for the choice of his papal name.

In essence, «Rerum Novarum» exhorts everyone to honor the God-given dignity of every person, rich and poor alike, by eradicating greed and promoting private property for all. However, those living in poverty deserve special attention in their efforts to earn a living, since they are more vulnerable to oppression.

The Pope affirms that the remedy to alleviate the plight of the masses must be the inviolability of private property, a principle rooted in Scripture, which condemns the covetousness of the property of others. Moreover, the natural law of God obliges man to preserve his life and that of his family, without neglecting the common good. Private property enables him to fulfill these obligations. Indeed, through the gift of reason, he cultivates his portion of land (or allocates his wages) for his immediate and future needs. Therefore, man has the inherent right - before any consideration of the State - to acquire the resources necessary to live, which allows him to acquire private property.

Cooperation versus conflict

The Pope then points out that the right to private property must be achieved through cooperation among the members of society. The Church, the rulers, businessmen, the wealthy and even the workers themselves must participate in the effort to promote the interests of the working class.

The goal is not a utopia or a society where everything is common, as some of the Pope's detractors argued at the time. On the contrary, there are real differences among men (not to mention the reality of sin and evil). Some earn more money than others. People have different talents. However, these differences need not generate hostility between social classes.

Nor does it mean that one person should live in opulence and another in poverty. As Pope Leo XIII points out, «capital cannot exist without work, nor work without capital». Both can and should collaborate for the common good, as determined by justice. It could even be said that God allows differences precisely so that people learn to live in community.

The common good is achieved when each person and each group attends not only to their rights, but also to their duties; in other words, when they live a virtuous life. The Church contributes to this effort by training people in the practice of virtue, which is «equally within the reach of all, rich and poor».

From the perspective of eternity, social position offers no advantage. God loves each person equally. However, how one lives and uses one's gifts will be subject to divine judgment. The encyclical presents a list of duties for both workers and employers that respects the dignity of others and upholds the obligations of justice. Ultimately, each person is called to fraternal love, to follow the way of Jesus.

The role of institutions

The encyclical «Rerum Novarum» offers various practical applications that respect the right to private property and promote the common good. The working class provides the goods that contribute to the increase of the wealth of the State. Virtuous employers seek not only economic profit, but also the welfare of their employees and society. The Church creates organizations (such as Catholic Charities) to care for and defend the less fortunate. And the State has the primary duty to «achieve public welfare and private prosperity,» considering the interests of all - equally - as superior and inferior.

According to the encyclical «Rerum Novarum,» one exemplary way in which the State supports the working class is by encouraging and protecting organizations and unions that bring together employers and workers. These unions have the advantage of allowing both parties to enter into mutual agreements that protect their rights and promote the fulfillment of their obligations. The State must intervene when it is necessary to remedy a wrong or eliminate some injury, making sure that its intervention does not exceed the scope of the solution.

Challenges of today's world

Pope Leo XIII concludes that when the members of society work together for the common good, founded on virtue and justice, so that even the worker can support himself and his family comfortably through the acquisition of private property (land, salary), excellent results are obtained: the gap between great wealth and extreme poverty will be closed, all men will be more productive in their labors, and citizens will remain in their own country instead of trying to find a dignified life elsewhere.

After explaining the remedy, where to find it and how to apply it, the Pope calls everyone to action: «Each one must put his hand to the work that corresponds to him, and do it immediately, so that the evil, which is already so great, does not become, by delay, absolutely irremediable».

Few would argue that there is no possible solution regarding the distribution of property (income, wealth) and power in our world. Efforts to alleviate poverty and eradicate greed and tyranny have never ceased. However, few would disagree that there are still real injustices to be corrected and challenges to be faced.

For example, we live in a society that tolerates each of the top 15 mutual fund managers earning more than $840 million a year, while elementary school teachers need two salaries for decent housing. Most U.S. citizens simply take for granted that the economic system unfairly favors politicians, large corporations and the wealthy. Meanwhile, perhaps in reaction to such injustices, we have an emerging generation espousing Marxist ideas such as the rejection of private property and Christian morality. Clearly, we have a lot of work to do on justice and love.

The See-Judge-Act Method

The encyclical «Rerum Novarum» is still relevant even though it was published 131 years ago and offers us a way to respond to the injustices of our time. In writing it, Pope Leo XIII employed a theological method he learned from studying St. Thomas Aquinas. This method consists of three steps: perceiving the reality of the times, judging what is seen in the light of divine revelation (Sacred Scripture and Sacred Tradition) and acting on the conclusion reached through prayerful discernment.

Belgian Cardinal Joseph Cardijn (1882-1967), a disciple and admirer of Pope Leo XIII, developed the papal method for workers« groups, especially young workers, to engage with society on the important issues of their time. Even Pope St. John Paul II, one hundred years after »Rerum Novarum,« recommended in »Centesimus Annus« the See-Judge-Act method »as an enduring paradigm for the Church,« a tool for intervening in »specific human situations, both individual and communal, national and international.".

In this way, the Church fulfills its duty as a «citizen» to contribute to the common good and to keep the world centered on God's plan of salvation. It is a duty we all share.

The authorOSV / Omnes

Read more

The necessary self-criticism

The New Testament constantly calls us to self-criticism: not to look at the speck in someone else's eye without first looking at the plank in our own eye.

May 15, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

«It is easier to disintegrate an atom than a prejudice». The phrase attributed to Einstein explains the current polarization. For many, to change their way of thinking, to open themselves to the fact that others may be more right than they are, is little less than a betrayal. There are those who love themselves more than the truth.

It is increasingly difficult to dialogue, to confront ideas. We cling to our reasons in an irrational way. We are of this or that way of thinking as one is of this or that soccer team; not by conviction, not by adhesion, but by motions of the heart. We let ourselves be carried away by our feelings in such a way that we are easily manipulated by a society dominated by social networks where emotional impact is paramount.

No one can give a solid argument to support an idea in one of the thousands of 20-second videos that feed our digital consumption, but many thousands of emotional impacts can be made in this way. What is more, it is most likely that these impacts will go in the same direction towards which we have previously shown a preference. 

If we are afraid of an immigration invasion, we will get news and videos about the dangers of immigration; if, on the contrary, we think that people have the right to migrate and seek new opportunities in another country, we will get only examples of great people helping to build the society in which they settle.

If we are believers, our feed will be filled with various preachers and influencers Christians who will make us believe that the most logical thing to do is to live putting God at the center; but if we are not, we will only receive videos of the evils committed by religions and attempts to prove that God is an invention. 

In this way, it is not the person who analyzes reality and acts accordingly, but rather constructs a reality to suit him or her according to his or her pre-established criteria. Psychologists call it “confirmation bias”, which is nothing more than the human tendency to seek, interpret and remember information in a way that confirms what we already believe, while ignoring or minimizing information that contradicts us.

This bias is well known and exploited by the creators of the algorithms that decide what we «get» on our cell phones in order to keep us hooked for as long as possible. They flatter us, making us believe that we are right, but what we don't know is that those who think otherwise are told the same thing. And so, basking in our own way of thinking, we increasingly despise our neighbors, who seem more and more distant, stranger and even more dangerous to us.

Enclosed in a bubble of self-referentiality, considering everyone as an enemy, we will end up drowning for lack of oxygen, like Narcissus, each one in his own pond.

The New Testament constantly calls us to self-criticism: not to look at the speck in another's eye without first looking at the plank in our own; to examine ourselves to see if we are keeping the faith; not to say that we have no faults, because we deceive ourselves; and not to do anything out of selfishness or vanity; but rather, with humility, considering others as superior to ourselves.

At the Council, the Church recognized «that the opposition and even the persecution of her opponents have been of great benefit to her and can still be of benefit to her. So also today, those who think differently come to our aid because the truth, like God, is always more.

In his message for World Communications Day (next Sunday, May 17) the Pope denounces that social networks, «enclosing groups of people in bubbles of easy consensus and easy indignation, weaken the capacity for listening and critical thinking and increase social polarization» and encourages Catholics to «make our contribution so that people, especially young people, acquire the ability to think critically and grow in freedom of spirit».

We must educate ourselves, therefore, to be critical of the media by listening from time to time to another radio station or entering another portal; to be critical of what the networks show us by following the accounts of those who think differently; to be critical of those who always give us the reason, because they want something, and above all to be self-critical, for which we will need a lot of humility, but a lot of humility. St. Teresa defined this virtue as «walking in truth». Don't we look for that, the truth? Well, there it is.

The authorAntonio Moreno

Journalist. Graduate in Communication Sciences and Bachelor in Religious Sciences. He works in the Diocesan Delegation of Media in Malaga. His numerous "threads" on Twitter about faith and daily life have a great popularity.

Read more
The World

Medical Volunteers in Africa: heart yes, but more reason and knowledge

The Friends of Monkole Foundation has organized, in collaboration with the Clínica Universidad de Navarra, the III Conference on Medical Volunteering in Africa, on Monday, May 25. Consultant Tomás López-Peña suggests: “go ahead with your heart, but you have to put reason and knowledge”.

Francisco Otamendi-May 15, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

Coinciding with Africa Day, the Friends of Monkole Foundation has organized, in collaboration with the Clínica Universidad de Navarra, the III Conference on Medical Volunteering in Africa, in which prestigious healthcare professionals will analyze the present and future of medical volunteering on the African continent. 

The conference will be held on Monday, May 25 at 2:30 p.m. in the auditorium of the Clínica Universidad de Navarra in Madrid, The event will be attended by prestigious professionals who have worked as volunteers in various African countries.

From various specialties

The inaugural conference will be given by Mr. Tomás López-Peña, Independent Consultant on Global Health and Human Development. Dr. Fernando Pereira, Professor of Surgery at the Universidad Rey Juan Carlos and Head of the Surgery Department at the Hospital Universitario de Fuenlabrada, both in Madrid, will participate in the subsequent round table.

Another of the participants is Ruth Agnoli, a dentist, who combines her work as an international lecturer and professor of Dentistry at the Alfonso X el Sabio University with the position of Head of Volunteering and Development Cooperation at the Uax Group and UAX Foundation. 

Mónica Gutiérrez, specialist in Gynecology and Obstetrics at the Clínica Universidad de Navarra in Madrid, and Dr. Iván Carabaño Aguado, specialist in Pediatrics at the Hospital Univ. 12 de Octubre, will also intervene.

Courtesy of @Fundación Amigos de Monkole.

Tomás López-Peña: “professionalized, well-trained volunteers”.”

“My participation in these III Conference on Medical Volunteering in Africa It came about as a result of a speech I gave at the Alfonso X el Sabio University, on the occasion of Africa Day,” consultant Tomás López-Peña told Omnes. I was invited to make a presentation, and I referred to the importance of professionalized, well-trained volunteers.

I think that my lecture at this conference will be along these lines, he adds: “great, go ahead with volunteering, that is, go ahead with your heart, but then you have to put reason and knowledge. Therefore, I will talk about what kind of knowledge is necessary for volunteers who wish to participate in this type of project”.

Tomás López-Peña has spent 13 years as head of the Department of International Scientific and Technical Cooperation at the Carlos III National Institute for Health Research (ISCIII), dedicated entirely to promoting collaboration in health research with research institutions in low- and middle-income countries.

"I have worked in Kenya, Somalia, Tanzania, Mozambique, Angola...”

We ask him what subjects a medical volunteer should focus on, and the consultant explains his background. 

“I am a family doctor, I did the MIR as soon as I finished my degree, I went to work in a health center, and I soon realized that there were people who needed knowledge. I was working initially with Doctors Without Borders, and then I have continued in different positions and projects. I have been working in several African countries such as Kenya, then in Somalia, Tanzania, Mozambique, Angola..., mainly in humanitarian action or what we could call emergency aid”.

In his opinion, “all specialties can make a contribution, in family medicine, etcetera. The important thing, I think, is that it should be from the point of view of ethics, medical ethics, humanitarian ethics; it is in the field of ethics where we have to improve,” he points out.

The III Conference on Medical Volunteering in Africa, organized by the Friends of Monkole Foundation, will be held at the Clínica Universidad de Navarra in Madrid (C. del Marquesado de Santa Marta, 1, San Blas-Canillejas, 28027 Madrid), on May 25.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi

Evangelization

The cause for the canonization of Pedro Ballester Arenas is opened.

The Diocese of Salford announces the opening of the cause for the beatification and canonization of Pedro Ballester Arenas.

Paloma López Campos-May 14, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

– Supernatural Diocese of Salford, in England, announces the opening of the Cause for the Beatification and Canonization of Pedro Ballester Arenas, a young Opus Dei numerary who died of cancer in 2018.

Since January 13 of that year, many people have emphasized the importance of the sainthood of Pedrito and have had recourse to her intercession and obtained favors. For this reason, the diocese has accepted the opening of the Cause requested by the postulator Paul Hayward.

According to the diocese, this event “marks an important step in recognizing the life and witness of a young man whose example of faith, especially in the face of suffering, continues to resonate with many people today.”.

In order to move forward with the Cause, the diocesan tribunal is asking people to share information about Peter and his life, to provide personal documents of his or any other relevant additional material. The e-mail address for this purpose is tribunal@dioceseofsalford.org.uk

Pedrito and his example for today's young people

Pedro was diagnosed with osteosarcoma in his first year, when he was studying Chemical Engineering at Imperial College London. However, he did not want to stop, but accepted cancer as just another circumstance in his life and reaffirmed the “yes” he had said to Christ a few years earlier, when he asked for admission to Opus Dei as a numerary.

From that moment on, Pedrito made an effort to offer the pains of his disease and caring for her friends and family, always putting others first. She made sure that illness was not the main thing in her life and continued to serve her loved ones and the Work until, on January 13, 2018, she passed away while all around her the Salve was being prayed.

Since his death, the favors have been innumerable. Conversions, problems being solved, job offers materializing, etc. His fame of sanctity is spreading more and more and this is what the Diocese of Salford wants to prove in order to achieve the canonization of Pedro Ballester Arenas.

Books

History of Opus Dei

Four professors offer a rigorous and exhaustive assessment of the historiography of Opus Dei on the occasion of its centenary (1928-2028). The result is a masterly lesson on historical work and the interpretation of data and institutions, both in the civil and ecclesiastical spheres.

José Carlos Martín de la Hoz-May 14, 2026-Reading time: 3 minutes

On the occasion of the centenary of Opus Dei, four Spanish university professors of recognized prestige, coordinated by the deputy director of the St. Josemaría Historical Institute in Rome, Federico Requena, offer us an assessment of the historiography of Opus Dei. The issue is so important that, thanks to the four extensive works provided, the reader has the conviction of having attended an authentic master class on history with a capital letter, on historical work and the interpretation of data and institutions, both in civil and ecclesiastical society.

It is a unanimous comment among people outside the field of history that educated readers appreciate of this volume to have learned a great deal about the religious, political and cultural ideas of 20th and 21st century Spain.

It is logical that recent history takes a long time to unfold with sufficient clarity before the eyes of historians, since there are still few open archives available and there are still many books of memoirs, always deeply subjective, as were the chronicles of kings in ancient times.

The «grand narrative» constructed with malicious intent

The first work, by Jaume Aurell, analyzes how the «great story of Opus Dei» was constructed with very bad intentions by certain ecclesiastics and politicians at the end of the civil war, when the positions of dominance in the political and ecclesiastical spheres were being settled, in that strange marriage between the throne and the altar that caused so much damage to a country that aspired to rebuild itself and to take the pulse of European democracy.

The work of this Catalan professor is especially important because it reveals with depth and clarity a problem that will take time to be resolved in the conscience of our citizens. Sown since the 1940s, the misunderstanding was deepened from the early days of the Transition by the same power groups that metamorphosed and maintained themselves in both the civil and ecclesiastical spheres. The faithful and politicians who belonged to Opus Dei never acted as an organized group.

The comparison with the «great story of the 19th century», which for years distorted the image of the government of Carlos III and the emergence of the first liberalism in the Cortes de Cádiz of 1812, has just found an answer in the recent biography of Jovellanos, published in the collection of eminent Spaniards directed by Javier Gomá, Juan Pablo Fusi and Ricardo García Cárcel.

Reception in history textbooks

The extraordinary and patient work of Pablo Pérez, professor of History at the University of Valladolid and currently at the University of Navarra, studies the reception of Opus Dei in civil history textbooks and in the major studies carried out in Spain and other countries. His reading allows us to learn relevant aspects of Spanish historiography from the twentieth century to the present day, as well as other countries in Europe, the United States and Canada.

Of special interest is the review of the turn of great historians such as Santos Juliá in his monumental work on the Spanish political Transition. The publication of serious documents and the opening of archives led him, at the end of his life, to offer a much more rigorous and documented version of Opus Dei than that which many others have been unwilling or unable to produce.

Opus Dei in Church History

The work of Santiago Casas, professor of Church History at the Faculty of Theology of the University of Navarra, studies the presence of Opus Dei in the manuals of Church History, especially in the most recent ones. These are, certainly, much less numerous than those in the civil sphere, also outside Spain and Europe.

This section clearly shows the lack of studies on the theological and juridical figure of Opus Dei outside the institution itself. It is expected that, once the reception of the Second Vatican Council and the phenomenon of the contestation in the archives of the pontificate of Pius XII have been studied in depth, a better understanding of the actions of the institutions of the Church in that period and in the most recent period will be possible.

Original sources, key for the historian

The last of the works in the volume is by Julio Montero, professor of History of Communication, who focuses on studying the bibliography on the history of Opus Dei used by the authors of the first institutional history of the Work.

This section may seem of little interest to the general reader, but it is of capital importance to the historian, since it offers him the possibility of discovering the original sources on which these stories are based and of using them to deepen his knowledge of Opus Dei: its aims, its problems, its difficulties and its successes throughout the world, as well as the context in which it all took place.

With a sense of humor, Professor Montero brings the contemporary reader closer to the real historical Opus Dei and helps those who are already faithful to the Prelature to better understand the institution, thanks to his knowledge of the contexts and problems of the times in which we live. The author himself accurately summarizes the scope of his work: the public primarily interested in publications on Opus Dei is made up of its members and people close to its apostolic activities.


History of Opus Dei. One hundred years of life through its historiography.

AuthorFederico M. Requena (ed),
Editorial: Almuzara
Year: 2026
Number of pages: 328
Read more
Cinema

«The Mission» revisited on its 40th anniversary

Forty years ago the film The mission won the Palme d'Or at Cannes. Beyond the awards and its music, the moral dilemma posed by this feature film continues to challenge consciences.

Alejandro Pardo-May 14, 2026-Reading time: 14 minutes

Forty years ago the film The mission, directed by Roland Joffé and produced by David Puttnam, won the Palme d'Or at Cannes. Its soundtrack has become part of popular lore and some of its scenes, such as the opening sequence of the crucified missionary falling down the Iguazú waterfall, have become iconic. In September, it will receive a tribute at the San Sebastian Film Festival. Beyond the awards and its music, the moral dilemma posed by this feature film continues to challenge consciences. 

The 39th edition of the Cannes Film Festival, in May 1986, opened amid great expectation. Among the films in competition were two religious-themed films: Sacrifice, by Andrei Tarkovsky, and The mission, by Roland Joffé. The jury, chaired by Sidney Pollack, chose the latter, which they considered a good symbiosis between European cinema and commercial film.

The world premiere was in Madrid on September 30 of that same year, and shortly afterwards it reached the screens of Paris and London and from there the whole world. The film received good reviews, although it obtained rather modest results at the box office. In terms of awards, the film was discreet, although with the passing of time it has been catalogued as a classic of historical-religious cinema.   

Prolegomena with four names

The story of the gestation of this film starts with the confluence of four names linked to the film industry. First, the Italian producer Fernando Ghia, who had tried to adapt for the big screen a play entitled Das Helige Experiment, written in 1943 by Austrian playwright Fritz Hochwälder and premiered on Broadway a decade later under the title The Holy Experiment (o The Strong Are Lonely, as it is known in other cases).

This theatrical drama was set in the same historical context as The mission, It took the form of a judicial drama in which, driven by political interests, the communal missionary work of the Jesuits in South America was condemned. It was not until 1973, however, that Ghia found his second source of inspiration: an extensive report on the Jesuits in the magazine Time, which included a historical section on the reductions Jesuits in the Southern Cone. Ghia then contacted Robert Bolt, a British screenwriter with whom he had previously worked and who had risen to fame thanks to the screenplay of A man for eternity (A Man for All Seasons, 1966). Bolt agreed to write the screenplay and in mid-1975 gave Ghia a first draft titled Guarani.

At the same time, Roland Joffé and David Puttnam, director and producer, respectively, of The cries of silence (The Killing Fields, 1984), they were looking for a new story for their next joint collaboration. Puttnam was a well-known producer at the time, thanks to one of his previous productions, Chariots of fire (Chariots of Fire, 1981), had won the Oscar for Best Picture in its year. Also the success of The cries of silence had been notorious.

The paths of Ghia-Bolt and Joffé-Puttnam crossed, and thanks to Puttnam's good relationship with Goldcrest Films (a then fashionable British production company responsible for such titles as Gandhi yA room with a view) and with Warner Brothers (distributor of his films at the time), the project of The mission was given the green light. Puttnam had access to Bolt's script and thought it contained a great story. It also coincided with the fact that Joffé had long been interested in developing a film project about the complex relationships between political and religious power that have always existed in Latin America.

Thus, the interests of both parties converged in the same direction. Although Ghia initially started out as the main producer, the complexity of the project and the fact that most of the team was British, ended up giving Puttnam the maximum responsibility for the production.

An eventful production, favorable reviews and uneven box-office performance

Being a period film and shot mainly on location meant moving on the scale of a large production. Consequently, the cast also had to be top-notch. Robert De Niro (Rodrigo Mendoza) and Jeremy Irons (Father Gabriel) agreed to share the lead, along with Ray McAnally (Cardinal Altamirano). One thing or another, the budget was close to $20 million.

After a complicated shoot - which included Joffé's hospitalization for a few days due to exhaustion and dehydration - the film completed its editing and soundtrack and was ready for the Cannes Film Festival. It was competing with Sacrifice, another film with religious content directed by Andrei Tarkovsky. It was a close race, but the The mission ended up winning the Palme d'Or, while Tarkovsky's film won the Grand Special Jury Prize.

From that point on, he would begin a career towards other awards. It could be said that The mission obtained a discreet award for a film of its category, with a clear disproportion between nominations and actual awards. As for the Oscars, The mission gathered a total of seven nominations, including Best Picture and Best Director, of which it only won Best Cinematography.

A similar fate would befall him at the British Academy Film Awards (BAFTA), where he managed to garner 11 nominations, of which only those for Best Supporting Actor (Ray McAnally), Best Editing (Jim Clark) and Best Soundtrack (Ennio Morricone) crystallized. Among all the soundtracks I have written,“ confessed the Italian composer, ”this is the one that I consider most representative of me. In this music I see myself portrayed both emotionally and intellectually".

As for the commercial performance, one critic had ventured: “The mission is a film that presents itself to the cause of sainthood and which, I fear, will die a martyr's death at the box office”. Indeed, in the United States it grossed $17.2 million, a respectable figure but far from initial expectations. In Europe, the result was mixed: a great success in France (about 6 million euros), quite good in Spain (3.4 million) and poor in the UK (2.2 million pounds).

A moral drama in a historical context

As is well known, the plot of The mission is built around two main characters, Rodrigo Mendoza and Father Gabriel, who are joined by a third character, Cardinal Altamirano, from whose point of view the film's story is told. It is important to note that the filmmakers did not try at any time to recreate a historical event in a rigorous manner, but rather to take advantage of a specific context to present the moral conflict that the film deals with. In fact, there is no shortage of dramatic license and historical inaccuracies (which we will not discuss here).

We are in the 18th century. The Jesuit reductions, where the Indians are instructed in religion and culture by the missionaries, were momentarily alive. However, the territorial readjustment to which Spain and Portugal committed themselves through the Treaty of Madrid (1750), obliged the Spanish sovereign to cede to the Portuguese a territory that included seven of these missions in Guarani territory. A dispute then arose over the future of the indigenous peoples: while the Spanish crown protected them, the Portuguese allowed slavery.

The Pope sends a cardinal, named Altamirano, to go to the place and make a decision. Although he was pleasantly impressed by the work that the Jesuits carried out in the reductions, the papal delegate gave in to political pressure and ordered the Jesuits to abandon the missions. Internal conflict then broke out among the missionaries, who had to choose between religious obedience and remaining with the Guarani.

The soldier and the saint

The film opens with the story of Rodrigo Mendoza, a former military man and current mercenary, a man of strong and tough character, as irascible as he is proud. He combines the ideals of his time: good physical appearance, skillful in the saddle and skillful with weapons. Cruel and unscrupulous, he puts his military skills at the service of such an ignoble ideal as the capture of Indians - half sustenance, half sport - destined for the slave trade.

Famous among women, he professes his love for a widow named Carlota, from whom he soon becomes disillusioned because of her brother, Felipe. Confused and wounded in his pride, he commits fratricide in a fit of rage and is plunged into a deep depression, no longer wanting to go on living.

Gabriel, a Jesuit whom he had previously met in the jungles of the altiplano, beyond the Iguazu Falls. Both had gone there for very different purposes: the one, to bring the Indians the freedom of the children of God; the other, to condemn them to the slavery of men.

Gabriel appears as a man of great spiritual stature, in love with God and with his missionary vocation, to which he gave himself with fervor and audacity. Thus, after learning of the martyrdom of one of his co-religionists at the hands of the Guarani, Father Gabriel climbed the enormous walls of the falls to go out to meet the savage tribes. With the help of his oboe, he penetrates among the Indians and begins the evangelization.

Gabriel, on the other hand, plays a leading role in Mendoza's conversion. By making a dent in his pride, he gets him to agree to carry out the penance he deems necessary, but not before overcoming his fear of failure. The ascent of the falls with the bundle of weapons and armor is significant in that the symbols of power from the previous life now become a heavy burden. Equally significant is the forgiveness of the Guarani, an image of the consummation of divine mercy.

Certainly the conversion that Mendoza undergoes is profound, to the point that Gabriel takes advantage of his good dispositions to awaken in him a desire for greater dedication. In this way, Rodrigo dies definitively as a mercenary and is reborn as a soldier of Christ, thus being able to repair the damage caused to the Guarani.

The judge

Despite this important change experienced by one of the characters, the central conflict in The mission begins later, at the moment in which Gabriel and Mendoza, during the audience before Altamirano, become aware of the difficult situation in which the missions find themselves after the agreement of territorial reorganization between Spain and Portugal. From then on, the attention revolves around the papal delegate, who has to carry out the committed task of settling the future of the reductions, listening to the interests of each of the conflicting parties. 

Altamirano is presented as a skillful diplomat, knowledgeable of the political intricacies of his time and of the difficult role of the Church in the resolution of politico-religious issues. This papal delegate manifests an apparent honesty and fairness of judgment, insofar as he guesses hidden intentions, refutes fallacious arguments and resorts to supernatural reasoning. However, the serious consequences for the Society of Jesus and for the Church itself that could result from such a decision weigh heavily on him.

Thus, he struggles between the dilemma of supporting the work of the Jesuits, whose greatness he himself contemplates and enjoys in the extreme, or following the dictates of his pragmatic reason, which advises him to sacrifice a particular good for the benefit of a more relevant common good, such as the maintenance of good relations between the major colonial powers of the time - Spain and Portugal - and the Holy See. Ultimately, although his indecision was sincere and he promised to act in conscience, he succumbed to political pressures and disregarded his own inner voice.

Two forms of resistance

In the face of the conflict, and while the deliberation lasts, Rodrigo and Gabriel react in the same way -both rebel and express their opposition- although they express their feelings in different ways, in accordance with their respective personalities. Rodrigo must control his impulsive nature and, although at first he cannot contain his indignation and publicly disdains Cabeza, the Spanish authority, he is able to rectify his affront by virtue of his vow of obedience. Gabriel, for his part, acts at all times with great rectitude of intention.

His conversations with Altamirano move on the supernatural plane that governs his whole life and to which he subordinates any reasoning. He did not doubt Altamirano's honesty and therefore encouraged him to visit the mission of San Carlos, above Iguazú, convinced of the help of divine grace and the good heart of the papal delegate.

The moment of disillusionment occurs during the meeting with the Guarani chiefs, in which Altamirano, having already made a decision, no longer acts as himself, but as a representative of foreign interests.

The rebelliousness of the Guarani people poses a first conflict of conscience for Gabriel and Mendoza, as they must decide between obeying the express orders of the papal delegate, abandoning the mission and the Indians to their fate, or remaining with them. The scope of the dilemma is reflected in the feeling of frustration of the Guarani, who, trusting in God's will, had agreed to live in the reductions and now, because of the same mandate, are forced to leave.

“By God's will they left the jungle and built the mission; they do not understand why God has changed his mind”, Gabriel explains to Altamirano; and he adds: “they say that they were wrong to trust us; that they are going to fight...”. For the Jesuits, it was a conflict of obedience between the will of God and the mandate of men - in this case, the strict order of the papal delegate: “whoever disobeys me will be excommunicated, separated, expelled”. Thus, he who was supposed to defend the salvation of souls, decides in favor of earthly interests.

Both Gabriel and Mendoza - together with other Jesuits - chose to stay, following the dictates of their conscience. This is a first decision whose heroism derives from the fact of risking their lives. However, there is still a second conflict, equally important, that questions the protagonists' fidelity to their commitments: the legitimacy of the armed struggle. After deep reflection, Mendoza decides to use arms; Gabriel, on the other hand, chooses to resist without violence. Although he initially opposes Rodrigo's position, which he considers incompatible with his vocation as a Jesuit, he ultimately appeals to divine justice.

The denouement seems to underline the legitimacy of both positions as an example of coherence and integrity: Gabriel, faithful to his conception of God as Love, goes out to meet his executioners carrying the monstrance and dies with it in his hands; and Mendoza, whose presence in the battle ultimately makes the survival of the Guarani possible, helps a group of boys to flee; these boys appear at the end heading upriver towards the interior of the jungle, taking with them what they have learned.

A wise decision?

In a significant way, the one who comes to morally endorse both attitudes is the one who has contributed to unleash the conflict: Altamirano. The papal delegate finally admits his mistake and, therefore, his responsibility and guilt. Thus, in the face of his grief after the massacre, Hontar, the Portuguese representative, tries to console him: “You had no choice, Your Eminence. We have to work in the world, and the world is like that”; to which Altamirano responds sharply: “No, Mr. Hontar, we have done it that way; I I've done it this way.

Likewise, in his subsequent report to the Holy See, he concludes: “So, Your Holiness, now your priests are dead, and I am still alive. But in truth, it is I who have died and they are the ones who live”. In this way, in spite of his blunder, he shows a certain manhood of goodness. In this sense, his imploring glance at the viewer after the credits - a scene that very few viewers remember or have even seen - seems to underline the idea that “he is not a villain, not even a corrupt man; he is simply a weak man in a strong world”.

This is also the opinion of producer David Puttnam, who emphasizes: “For me the most important character is Altamirano, because he represents what we are and, in the end, he makes the wrong decision, as we undoubtedly would have done too”. And Joffé adds: “The cardinal is a very interesting man because he knows more and finds it much more difficult to find a decision that fits justice. He realizes that he has made a sacrifice about which he now has doubts: the sacrifice of maintaining the structure of the Church. That's what that last look of his in the film tells us: ‘I did this. Now you know what happens when you act like this.’”.

Conflict of conscience

The mission is presented as a reflection on the moral dilemma posed to men who have to obey unjust or wrong orders. As a conflict of conscience, this battle is fought within the protagonists. Both Mendoza and Gabriel or Altamirano face a dilemma similar to that of the athlete Eric Liddell in Chariots of fire -obedience to legitimate authorities or to the dictates of one's own conscience-, only that, in this case, the established powers belong to both the civil and religious spheres.

Father Gabriel and Mendoza, in a different way, preserve their moral integrity; Altamirano, on the other hand, while accepting the good faith that moves him, ends up condescending to the political situation. In Joffé's opinion, one of the main ideas that the film intends to convey regarding the ethical behavior that some situations demand can be deduced from the contrast of these positions.

In addition to fidelity to the principles of one's own conscience, the film affirms the value of charity as the foundation of the evangelizing spirit. It is the word “Love” that is continually present on Gabriel's lips; it is the meditation on the Pauline doctrine of Christian charity that moves Rodrigo to take the Jesuit habit. Ultimately, it can be affirmed that the tragic death of both underlines the authenticity of this love of God and neighbor, the beauty of sacrifice. 

For or against liberation theology?

On the other hand, The mission presents an ambiguous position with respect to the political-religious conflict it deals with. Specifically, as some critics have pointed out, the film seems to support the postulates of liberation theology, because of the way in which the conflict of obedience is posed and -above all- because of the way in which it is resolved.

Although well-founded, this assertion must be qualified. Indeed, both in the minds of Ghia and Bolt first, and Joffé later, there was a concern to establish a parallel between the utopian ideal achieved by the Jesuits - a primitive form of communitarian life - and the current political-religious situation in some parts of South America, identifiable under the label of “liberation theology”.

Proof of this is the film's intentionally ambiguous final label: “The Indians of South America are still engaged in the struggle to defend their land and culture. Many of the priests who - inspired by faith and love - continue to support the Indians” right to greater justice, do the same with their lives.“ Joffé, whose thinking was then framed within the so-called British ”new left,“ went so far as to state in an interview: ”The film is intimately related to the struggle for liberation theology.

However, the film avoids any political proclamation and allows for different interpretations, thanks to its allegorical nature. In Joffé's own words: “It is a poetic and at the same time committed way of telling things as they are, and not as we would like them to be. It is about telling something that has happened in reality, but that, at the same time, has a symbolic reality with what is happening in the present. This is the contrast that is presented, but there is no intention to say what is good and what is bad, what is moral and what is immoral. We simply try to present things to the effect that it may provide or suggest some solution.”. 

Thus, as one reviewer has pointed out, in The mission “ambiguity ends up being the true measure of the product,” not only in terms of the political connotations, but also in the characterization of the characters. In this sense, both Puttnam and Joffé deny that the film, for example, offers an overly favorable portrayal of the Jesuit missionaries.

Thus, for example, Puttnam affirms: “Gabriel and Mendoza are not idyllic Jesuits, since both disobey the Church: one chooses peace; the other, arms. Both chose to stay with the Indians, while the Church had ordered them to leave and abandon the mission”. And Joffé corroborates: “This film is in no way favorable to the Jesuits. There is an enormous ambiguity [in the characters] and the film deals with that ambiguity”.

For others, on the other hand, this lack of definition seeks only to appeal to the conscience of the public. Thus, Jesuit Daniel Berrigan, Puttnam and Joffé's advisor during the shooting and a connoisseur of the historical reality reflected in the film, argues: “In my opinion (not entirely neutral, surely), it says something about the honesty of the film and of those who made it that the story does not try to settle anything. Its task is more rigorous and more modest: to formulate questions, to challenge the intelligence and appeal to the moral capacity of the viewers”. It can be concluded -as was the case at its premiere-, that The mission allows even opposite interpretations, depending on the predisposition of the audience. 

A calculated moral ambiguity

Similarly, this ambiguity extends not only to the political-religious content, but also to the very characterization of the characters. With respect to the first case, it is significant that, in contrast to those who maintain that The mission The fact that it defends liberationist postulates, others reaffirm its evangelical authenticity, insofar as it “allows the soul to breathe the atmosphere of the Gospel, elevating it instead of degrading it”.

On the other hand, Joffé admits the ambiguous character of the main characters but defends his point of view. Thus, against those who believe that Mendoza is a desperate man at the moment of death, he states: “I don't think he was. He sees that they [Gabriel and the Indians] do not give up; he sees that Father Gabriel keeps the faith. At that moment he truly understands what love is, he understands what it means to love the world, that the world is a complex, ambiguous place.

If we remain in a purely materialistic vision, we may give way to a certain despair and a certain persistent pessimism”. And with regard to Gabriel, presented by some as a religious fanatic, he explains, “I don't think he's crazy; he's ambiguous. He doesn't ask the Indians to follow him; those men come and sit next to him. He answers them the only way he can. At that point, when there are no more cards left to play, logic and madness run neck and neck, because there is no longer any reason.

At that point, right at that point, there should be a conclusion to all actions. It is not known what is next. Gabriel has no idea. The outside observer, in a sense, doesn't either. And what is absolutely important to both of them in those moments is the meaning of their actions, and the meaning of the actions of the Indians. And that's their gift, that's what will remain in the world.”.

In the wake of an inspiring film

Be that as it may, the footprint and the message that The mission has left on the public have been very positive. Already at the time, many critics highlighted this quality, defining it as “a film of surprising greatness, which speaks at the same time to the head and to the heart, which magnificently praises respect for the humble, the victory of grace and the defeat of violence”; as “a show of conscience aimed at the understanding of the person, through an intelligent dramatization”; a film that contributes to “revive spirituality in an era - ours - that has a good need for it”. All this is summed up in a letter written to Puttnam by an executive of one of the Hollywood studios: “Thank you very much for offering the public this masterful representation of what is humanism and spirituality”.


The author holds a PhD in Audiovisual Communication and Moral Theology. An expert on the figure of David Puttnam and his films, he has published David Puttnam, a creative producer (Rialp), The craft of film production: Puttnam style (Ariel) and The Greatness of the Human Spirit: The Films of David Puttnam (Eiunsa).

The authorAlejandro Pardo

Priest. Doctor in Audiovisual Communication and Moral Theology. Professor of the Core Curriculum Institute of the University of Navarra.

Gospel

The confidence of Jesus. Ascension of the Lord (A)

Vitus Ntube comments on the readings of the Ascension of the Lord (A) corresponding to May 17, 2026.

Vitus Ntube-May 14, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

"Galileans, what are you doing standing there staring at the sky?"

Two men dressed in white uttered these words to the apostles as they watched our Lord being lifted up and disappearing from their sight. They had just seen Jesus, as it were, leave the stage of the visible world, and they stood there in awe, gazing upward.

This scene is reminiscent of a famous monologue from the play As You Like It by William Shakespeare: “The whole world is a stage, and all men and women mere actors; they have their entrances and their exits....” In a sense, it might seem that Christ has played his part in the drama of the world and now leaves the stage. 

The psalm describes his departure with celebration: “God ascends amidst acclamations; the Lord, to the sound of trumpets”. But this raises an important question: why do we rejoice at the departure of someone we love? We don't normally celebrate when someone leaves our side. So why does the Church celebrate the Ascension with such joy? We certainly don't celebrate because a bad ruler or a tyrant is gone. Quite the contrary. We rejoice because we know where Jesus has gone. Jesus has not simply gone away or disappeared into some distant place beyond the clouds. As St. Paul says to the Ephesians, God the Father raised Christ from the dead and seated him “...in the presence of God".“to his right in heaven". 

However, there is another reason for our joy. We rejoice because Jesus trusts us. The Ascension is a feast that celebrates the extraordinary trust that Christ places in his disciples. Jesus is not like a boss who thinks that no one else is capable of continuing his work. In our world, we sometimes find people who refuse to delegate because they believe that no one else can do things as well as they can. But Christ is different. He knows that before Him came others - the prophets who prepared His way - and He also knows that after Him others will come to continue His mission.

Jesus has the courage to step aside. He steps off the stage, so to speak, and hands over the baton to us. And he does not leave us alone. He promises the Holy Spirit, who will guide and strengthen the Church: “The Holy Spirit will guide and strengthen the Church.“you will receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you, and you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth.".

That is why the angels ask the apostles: “Galileans, what are you doing standing there staring at the sky?”Ascension is not an invitation to stand still and watch the clouds. It is a reminder that the mission has been entrusted to us: “Go therefore and make disciples of all nations.".

Perhaps today's feast also invites us to learn something about trust. Sometimes we find it hard to believe in others, especially in the new generation. We may think that, without our presence, everything will fall apart. But Christ shows us another way. He teaches us that trusting others is part of God's plan. The mission of the Church continues from generation to generation.

Cinema

acontra+ launches free film series in preparation for Pope's visit to Spain

The acontra+ platform has launched the free cycle "Alza la mirada", a six-week cinematic itinerary designed for parishes and schools to spiritually prepare for Pope Leo XIV's visit to Spain in June 2026.

Editorial Staff Omnes-May 13, 2026-Reading time: 2 minutes

On the occasion of the historic visit of the Pope Leo XIV to Spain next June 2026, the platform “against”announced the launch of «Alza la mirada», an audiovisual itinerary designed for parishes, schools and Christian communities. The initiative seeks to offer spaces for reflection and encounter through cinema in order to prepare spiritually for this event.

The series, which is completely free of charge, will run for six weeks, from May 18 to June 28, 2026. The program consists of six selected films that follow the thematic blocks proposed by the Spanish Episcopal Conference (CEE), accompanied by didactic materials for dialogue.

Six weeks of cinema and faith

The itinerary includes titles ranging from current documentaries to major international productions, highlighting two exclusive premieres:

  1. Week 1 (May 18-24): “Barefoot”An approach to the Hakuna phenomenon and its impact on youth spirituality today.
  2. Week 2 (May 25-31): “Land of Mary” - The investigation of the Juan Manuel Cotelo on Marian testimonies throughout the world.
  3. Week 3 (June 1-7): “Pray for Me: The Story of Francis” - Exclusive new release. An unpublished documentary with archival footage about Pope Francis.
  4. Week 4 (June 8-14): “The Chosen” (Episodes 1 and 2, T1) - The hit series that explores the humanity of the disciples and their encounter with Jesus.
  5. Week 5 (June 15-21): “The Time of Montserrat” - Exclusive novelty. A documentary filmed over four years on the inner life of the Catalan monastery.
  6. Week 6 (June 22-28): “The King of Kings” - The closing of the cycle, based on Charles Dickens' account of the life of Jesus.

Registration and access

The organization stresses that the Pope's visit «is not only prepared with practical information, but also with a look, silence and beauty». For this reason, they have set up a free registration system on their platform so that any interested community can access the contents on a weekly basis.

Read more
The Vatican

On the feast of Our Lady of Fatima, Pope urges greater love for the Church

On May 13, the day on which the Church celebrates the memorial of the Virgin Mary of Fatima, the Pope urged us to ask Our Lady “for the gift that love for Holy Mother Church may grow in all of us”. On her role in the work of redemption, he recalled the magisterium of the Second Vatican Council.

Francisco Otamendi-May 13, 2026-Reading time: 4 minutes

“Today we commemorate the feast of Our Lady of Fatima. On this day, forty-five years ago, an attempt was made on the life of Pope John Paul II, and for this reason I have dedicated my catechesis today to the Blessed Virgin Mary,” said Pope Leo XIV in the Audience to the English-speaking pilgrims, and to everyone, in St. Peter's Square.

A special remembrance was also made, as is logical, when addressing the Portuguese-speaking faithful and pilgrims, whom the Pope addressed in this way.

“Today, the liturgical feast of the Blessed Virgin Mary of Fatima, we turn our gaze to the Shrine, where Our Lady gave the three little shepherds a message of peace. 

In this place, so dear to Christianity, numerous pilgrims from the five continents are gathered today: their presence is a sign of the need for consolation, unity and hope of the men and women of our time. 

Let us entrust to the Immaculate Heart of Mary the cry for peace and harmony that rises up from all parts of the world, especially from peoples afflicted by war. To all my blessing”.

May he grant us this gift

On Wednesday, the Holy Father resumed the series of catecheses on ‘The Documents of the Second Vatican Council,’ focusing his reflection on the theme ‘Dogmatic Constitution Lumen Gentium. The Virgin Mary, model of the Church’ (Acts 1:13-14).

The reflections on the Virgin Mary contained in Lumen Gentium teach us to love the Church, he pointed out. And before the final blessing, his petition to the Virgin was that “we ask the Virgin to grant us this gift: that love for Holy Mother Church may grow in all of us”.

The Virgin Mary, “perfect model of what the whole Church is called to be”.”

In his catechesis, the Pontiff recalled that “the Second Vatican Council wished to dedicate the last chapter of the Dogmatic Constitution on the Church to the Virgin Mary (cf. Lumen Gentium, 52-69). She is “proclaimed as a most excellent and entirely unique member of the Church and as her most perfect type and model in faith and charity” (n. 53). 

“These words invite us to understand how in Mary, who under the action of the Holy Spirit welcomed and generated the Son of God made flesh, we can recognize the model, the excellent member and the mother of the whole ecclesial community”.

“In allowing herself to be shaped by the work of Grace, come to fulfillment in her, and in accepting the gift of the Most High with her faith and virginal love, Mary is the perfect model of what the whole Church is called to be: creature of the Word of the Lord and mother of the children of God, generated in docility to the action of the Holy Spirit.”.

The Virgin Mary in the work of redemption, according to Vatican Council II

“The Council has left us a clear teaching on the place reserved for the Virgin Mary in the work of Redemption (cfr. Lumen Gentium, 60-62), the Pope added in the General Audience.

“The Council recalled that the only Mediator of salvation is Jesus Christ (cf. 1 Tim 2:5-6) and that his Blessed Mother “in no way obscures or diminishes this unique mediation of Christ, but rather serves to demonstrate his power” (LG, 60). 

At the same time, “the Blessed Virgin, predestined from all eternity as Mother of God together with the Incarnation of the Word, [...] cooperated in an entirely impartial way to the work of the Savior with obedience, faith, hope and ardent charity in order to restore the supernatural life of souls. For this reason she is our Mother in the order of grace” (ibid., 61). 

French, English-speaking, German, Portuguese...

In his words to the pilgrims of different languages, as usual, the Pope underlined some ideas, although the catechesis is also addressed to Romans, Italians and the whole Church.

For example, in addressing the French-speaking people, he greeted in a special way those from Belgium and France, and prayed that “we ask the Lord to send his Holy Spirit upon each one of us, so that he may renew us more and more and make us aware that we are members of the Church, responsible for her mission”.

Soon, the Ascension of the Lord

He encouraged English speakers: “Let us ask Mary to help us to be faithful disciples of her Son.

He greeted in particular the groups from England, Ireland, Tanzania, India, Indonesia, Canada and the United States of America. He reminded them, in addition to the feast of Our Lady of Fatima and the attempt on the life of Pope John Paul II, that “soon we will celebrate the Ascension of the Lord, which marks the entry of his humanity into heaven.

He conveyed to the German-speaking people that “Mary, ‘image and principle of the Church, which will reach its fullness in the age to come’ (LG 68), help us to love Christ and the Holy Church more and more, and to serve in her the realization of the Kingdom of God that is to come. Holy Mary, Mother of the Church, pray for us”.

And after addressing those of Arabic and Chinese language, he reminded the Poles that in these days when children in Poland are approaching the Sacrament of Reconciliation and First Communion for the first time, that “parents, catechists and educators be an example to them by having frequent recourse to the grace of the Sacraments”.

In Italian, Pope Leo XIV encouraged prayers for the mixed international commission for theological dialogue between the Catholic Church and the Eastern Orthodox Church, present in Rome for a study meeting.

The authorFrancisco Otamendi